Midnight Enchantment
By
Nancy Gideon
Chapter One
Fog.
It rolled off the river to muffle empty streets.
Thick curtains of it hung in the air, draining drooping live oaks
to a frail transparent gray. Wrought iron fencing made disembodied
boundaries against that devouring mist, then disappeared into wisps
of cool oblivion. In the last hour before dawn, the natural world
became a distant dream and time hung suspended in concealing layers
of the night.
Footsteps.
One solitary set, brisk with determination, echoing
forever. A single figure cut through the cloak of approaching day.
His passage collected a film of heavy moisture upon the fine wool
of his greatcoat. It glistened there, a match to the cold sweat
upon his brow. In the depthless silence, his heartbeats seemed
unnaturally loud, their tempo urgent, fueled by the purpose that
drew him out in this time of unearthly shadow where he was the only
living thing stirring along that lonely street.
Iron fence gave way to somber stone as he reached
the next property. A solid wall over six feet in height protected
what lay beyond from the casual eye. He followed that forbidding
line, sure it must end at an opening somewhere. Finally, he came to
a break in the stone where sturdy iron gates barred entrance. Thick
greenery laced through the filigree, obscuring the view with a
rooted permanence undisturbed by years. Perhaps there was another
way in, but he lacked the time to discover it. Here would have to
do. He gave the satchel he carried an awkward toss. It spiraled and
disappeared over the gate, landing with a muted thud somewhere on
the other side.
After glancing in either direction to make sure he
was unobserved, he took hold of the vine-wrapped metal and began to
climb. He was no athlete, so the task was long and arduous. By the
time he dropped down to the interior drive, his breath shot out in
foggy plumes. Beneath his heavy coat, his skin was clammy from
exertion. Now, closer to his goal, doubts concerning his sanity
held him momentarily paralyzed. Then, he caught sight of his
leather case upon the broken ground. Renewed fervor fortified him.
Lifting the attache, he started determinedly down the
drive.
It was impossible to see anything of the house
beyond a huge gray shape until he nearly bumped into the front
steps. Then, details appeared out of the mist-stone walls of a
ghostly white accented by four pairs of French doors framed in
shutters on either side of the huge main entry. The upper gallery
was engulfed by a tangle of myrtle tree branches. Delicate cast
iron supports were shrouded with mimosas. Their sweet scent
couldn’t quite disguise the underlying odor of dampness and
decay.
It was hard to believe that anyone actually dwelt within the
crumbling mansion. There was no sign that the vine-covered door had
opened in welcome for years. And the uninvited visitor knew there
would be no warm welcome for him now.
He stepped up onto the porch, shivering at the
sudden enveloping chill. Imagination perhaps. Perhaps not. He
hesitated, then dragged up a deep breath before knocking. The sound
pealed through the interior like booming thunder. Even before it
settled to silence in the far corners of the house, he tried the
knob, surprised when it turned in his hand.
The stench of mustiness and disuse overpowered his
senses. Still, he stepped inside. The foyer was dark as a
tomb,his tomb , he thought uneasily, gripping his
case
before him. From out of it, he withdrew a candle, brought for just
this purpose. A flame flickered briefly then took to the wick,
illuminating the entrance hall in wild, distorted shadow. The foyer
floor boards were coated with at least a half inch of dust,
undisturbed except by his own footprints, which followed him in a
damning trail of intrusion as he advanced.
It was quiet. His heart thrummed a nervous rhythm,
filling his ears with the cadence of alarm, filling his throat with
the thickness of fear. Through that clog of fright, he forced a
single, “Hello?” The word hovered on the stale air,
loud as a
cannon shot.
He waited, breathing in anxious chugs, beginning to
shake with tension and a cold seeping terror. Silence. No one was
home. He didn’t know whether to feel disappointment or a wild
relief. But a sober truth settled; he would just have to wait,
because he wasn’t sure he could ever again muster the courage
it
had taken to bring him to this point. The opportunity was prime,
and he wasn’t one to ever miss an opportunity, no matter what
the
risk.
Even when the risk was to his life.
He never heard anything. A slow hair-raising
awareness of being watched brought him around to face one of the
shadowed rooms. Beyond the reach of his meager candle, the darkness
was complete, revealing nothing to his wide, fretful gaze. Not at
first. Then gradually the outline of a man separated from that deep
blackness. The figure’s stillness sent a shudder to his very
bones,
for it was a preternatural lack of movement, that sudden,
inexplicable appearance.
As he stared in horrified dismay, the man’s eyes
began to glow within the darkness, so pale and blue, as opaque as
the mists winding through the streets of the French Quarter. That
unwavering gaze sucked at his soul like stagnant waters reflecting
clear over the bayou swamps, almost pulling him under before he had
a chance to struggle.
“Mr. Pasquale?” His words quavered,
echoing through
the empty rooms like frantic bird’s wings.
“Are we acquainted?” His tone slid, a
rasp of silk,
low, sleek, mellifluously accented. And though he spoke with the
same degree of volume, no resonance followed. It was as if a stone
were thrown into a pond to sink without a ripple.
The intruder began to tremble.
“N-no. Not exactly. I am Percy Cristobel. I
recently
bought out the legal firm of Whitney and Devrou.”
No shift in movement, just that dazzling gleam of
blue eyes, pulsing now with a hypnotic brilliance. “So? What
does
that mean?”
Percy shook his head to scatter the effect of the
drugging gaze, then stated, “They were handling your affairs,
Mr.
Pasquale. Now, I do.”
“Ahhhh. And do you always meet with your clients at
such an odd hour?”
“Only when they keep hours such as yours,
sir.”
A low chuckle rolled from the silhouetted figure.
“Forgive me. I am being a bad host. Please come in where
it’s
comfortable. You have business to discuss with me,
no?”
“No. I mean yes. T-thank you.”
His case hugged to his thin chest, candlelight
wavering in his other hand, Percy followed the elegant wave toward
the parlor at his host’s back. When he neared Pasquale, a
sense of
dread tightened about his frantically beating heart, for with one
look, all the fantastic truths he’d learned were confirmed.
From
Pasquale’s unnatural stillness and the icy blue fire of his
gaze to
the chalk-white pallor of skin clinging in hollows and ridges to
the dramatic structure of his face, there was nothing normal about
him. Even if Percy didn’t have a name for what he was, he
would
have known right then that Gerard Pasquale wasn’t quite
human.
Percy hesitated when the time came to cross before him. Pasquale
smiled, a slow, sinister curl of his lips, as if he knew every
panicked thought within the lawyer’s mind.
“After you,Signor
Cristobel,” he drawled
like a genial host, giving Percy no option but to precede him into
the room. Percy did so with proper fear and trembling. The skin at
his nape crawled with the knowledge of what followed behind him.
Though not actively religious, he touched the piece of silver
beneath his dampened shirtfront, comforted by the cross’s
outline.
Not until his host lit a branch of candles did the
little lawyer have a full scope of his impressive surroundings. The
double parlor was cavernous and exquisitely detailed, from the
medallions, friezes and fretwork adorning the fifteen foot ceilings
to the Cararra marble of the mantles and Baccarat crystal dripping
like glistening tears from the great chandeliers overhead. All was
white, from painted floor boards to the pillared triple arches
separating the two rooms. And all was empty. Not a chair, not a
table anywhere within those grand areas.
“Now then, what was so urgent that you were
compelled to break into my home to see me?”
Percy swallowed, for that was what he had done. He
feared no retribution from the authorities. Men like Pasquale
didn’t go to the law. They settled their grievances
personally.
“Please forgive my intrusion. I wasn’t sure you
would see me, and
what I have to discuss isn’t fare for my offices.”
Pasquale crossed his arms over the gaudy waistcoat
he wore beneath the sober black of his coat. He leaned with a
practiced negligence against one of the pillars, his air one of
bored amusement. One could almost believe him to be an idle
aristocrat. Almost.
“I am intrigued. Do go on.”
Forced to stand awkwardly in the center of the room,
Percy began his prepared speech, his confidence returning when
matters turned to business.
“When I began with the firm of Whitney and Devrou,
the gentlemen were on the verge of retirement and had let things go
to seed. It was my job to make sense of their cases and properly
document them. The old gentlemen kept deplorable records, so many
of the files had to be completely reconstructed. A tedious job, but
one that was most rewarding.”
“I applaud your diligence,signor.
Are you
here to inform me that I am not paying you enough?”
“Oh, no, sir. In fact, your fee is quite generous
considering what little upkeep your case requires. It was your
case, itself, that interested me.”
“Really?”
Percy didn’t imagine the sudden sinister overtone
that crept into that single word, but he’d already gone too
far to
turn cowardly now. He plunged onward, speaking more rapidly in his
excited agitation. “You see, I began my legal internship at
Whitney
and Devrou with the intention of buying them out. I wanted to learn
everything I could about the clients who yet retained them, though
the number was discouragingly few. There was a hint of mystery to
your financial matters that I couldn’t resist. I was
unbearably
curious about a fortune such as yours, accumulating over the
centuries and left to the care of strangers without a single
withdrawal or inquiry in over three years. I confess I did some
unauthorized digging.”
“And what did you find?” There was no
mistaking the
edge of menace now.
At Pasquale’s mounting wariness, Percy’s
posture
reflected an attitude of boastfulness as he confided, “It was
quite
exhaustive, really, sifting through centuries and across
continents, but I discovered the most amazing thing. After
following a trail of documentation listing births, deaths,
inheritances and transfers of property all the way back to the
fifteen hundreds, I found that all were channeled through the same
benefactor, one Gerardo Pasquale, of Florence, Italy. I have copies
of that information right here if you would like to examine
them.”
He patted his case and waited, but the other man never moved. It
was as though he’d become a pale marble statue to compliment
the
white rooms. Only the luminescence of his gaze betrayed any
animation as Percy came to his bold conclusion. “That would
make
you over four hundred years old, sir. Might I compliment you on
your resilience. I wouldn’t have thought you a day over
five-and-twenty.”
Pasquale was no longer lounging in contemptuous
indifference. He still rested with one shoulder against the pillar,
but his manner was one of tense attention. He smiled, deceptively.
“Of course, what you are suggesting is utter nonsense. Who
would
believe such a thing?”
“I believe it, Mr. Pasquale. And it would be
nonsense… if you were human.”
Percy had no warning. One second, he was gloating
over his own cleverness, and in the next he was strangling within
the crush of Pasquale’s fingers. He’d never seen
Pasquale move, but
suddenly his client loomed over him, pale and deadly. Long fingers
tightened, until Percy felt sure his windpipe would crumple as
Pasquale lifted him effortlessly off the floor to dangle in that
crushing grip. The candle dropped from his nerveless fingers to
gutter out on the floor.
“Do you have any idea with whom you are
dealing?”
The words were hissed out inches from his face. The rush of breath
against his skin was cold, cold as death.
Percy clawed at the powerful hand without effect. He
wheezed and managed to choke out frantically, “I not only
know who
you are, I know what you are. And if you want to continue as you
have been, you will release me.”
He was dropped so suddenly his legs buckled, sending
him to his knees before his angry attacker. He massaged his bruised
throat, forcing air through the abused passage in noisy rasps.
Finally the pain eased and black dots stopped whirling before his
watering eyes.
Pasquale began to pace, his movements full of
majestic fury and yet so graceful even the fierce strides seemed
like a ballet-a danse macabre. “So, what is it you intend to
do
with what you know… provided I let you live long enough to
do
anything?”
“Nothing so blatant as blackmail, believe
me,” Percy
gasped hoarsely. “And you will not harm me, Mr. Pasquale.
I’ve seen
to that.”
Pasquale regarded him narrowly. “How
so?”
“I’m an ambitious man, sir, but not a
foolish one,”
he claimed, stumbling, wobbly, to his feet. He kept a wary eye on
his host, alert to any further aggression. “I
wouldn’t have come
here if I didn’t have the means to protect myself. In the
past, you
have been very trusting with your fortune by leaving it in the
hands of your legal representatives. I’ve taken the liberty
of
placing those funds into an account which only I can access. You
were good enough to sign over a power of attorney when you brought
your account to us. I’ve also made careful documentation of
all
that we’ve discussed. Now, I may not be able to convince
anyone
that you are a… a vampire, sir, but I can make your life a
living hell, if it’s not one already.”
Percy thought he would feel ridiculous when the time
came to make that claim, but he didn’t, for now he believed
right
to the marrow of his bones such things existed. And for the first
time, he realized the precariousness of his position. He
hadn’t
expected such speed and strength in a man undead for centuries.
Pasquale could kill him in an instant, if Percy couldn’t
convince
him to let him live. He sped on with his
explanation.
“No one truly needs to believe such a fantastic
story, but all will want to hear it. I’ll give this
information to
the newspapers. They will hound you unmercifully, and without
access to your monies, you’ll have no means to flee the
city.”
Silence as the dark night creature pondered this. He
seemed unperturbed, and that alarmed Percy. As did the words that
followed.
“And if I were to just tear out your throat before
you could give that information to anyone?”
The casual way he presented Percy’s death made the
lawyer’s blood run icy. It was no idle threat, he knew. He
was
dealing with a cold, dangerous being who’d survived centuries
by
preying upon human lives. Such an individual would snatch his soul
without a moment’s remorse. But Percy was prepared for that,
too.
“As I’ve said, I am not a fool. The
original papers
aren’t with me. They are in a safe place with instructions to
turn
them over to the authorities should anything happen to me. They
might not believe what you are, sir, but be assured they take
murder very seriously.”
Gerardo Pasquale stood staring at him. A frustration
of rage pulsed from him in palpable waves. Suddenly, Percy knew an
instant of true terror as the solidity of Pasquale’s figure
seemed
to flicker before his eyes, becoming so faint as to be transparent,
edges shifting, transforming into something else, something
horrible, alien and monstrous, but exactly what was not quite
clear. Standing frozen, Percy feared he’d made an irrevocable
error
in believing himself safe.
Then, to his relief, Pasquale assumed his human
shape once again and with a deadly quiet, asked, “What do you
want?”
“I want you to marry my sister.”
Pasquale was silent for a moment, then he threw back
his dark head to send a gigantic laugh heavenward. The sound was
huge, forcing Percy to clap hands over his ears until it had run
its course. Still chuckling with vestiges of his own vile
amusement, the vampire said, “You must not care for this poor
relation to wish such a thing upon her. I am not what you would
call a… marrying man.”
“Oh, you sell yourself short, sir. You are
infinitely eligible,” Percy argued, as if to flatter his way
into
the man’s good graces. “You have a tremendous
fortune any woman
would be happy to share. I seek financial security for myself and
my family. In exchange for our keeping your secret, you will take
my sister for your bride and deed one quarter of all your assets
over to me as a dowry. And, of course, she will receive a
comfortable allowance.”
“My bride?” His laughter was now low and
vicious.
His stare fixed upon Percy with chill promise. “I will rip
your
dear sister to shreds and dine upon her blood before I would share
anything with such grubbing parasites. You will not manipulate
me,signor . I am a nightmare from which there is
no
escaping. You have no protection, you puny mortal fool. You do not
truly understand all that I am, or you would not be here trying to
force this ludicrous bargain upon me. Be gone before my amusement
fails me, and I let you see of what I am capable when irritated.
Oh, and of course, you are fired.”
“Don’t be too hasty, Mr. Pasquale.
You’re also a
creature who enjoys his comfort and is quite vulnerable to the
truth. I am not asking for everything. All I require is what
you’ll
never miss. You can go on as before, considering us as a…
family
of convenience. An occupational hazard, if you will.” And
judging
the degree of Pasquale’s troubled frown, he felt secure
enough in
the trap he’d made to smile.
“You ask too much.”
Pasquale turned away and, for a desperate moment,
Percy feared he’d lost his leverage. Then the sleek creature
began
to pace again, this time with the power of an animal duly caught
and caged. “What kind of man wishes his kin to wed a
monster?” he
demanded in a sullen snarl.
“One who holds to high ambitions, sir. Ambitions
are
expensive. I would insist that my dear Laure be untouched by you,
of course, or you’d be exposed for what you are. With me in
control
of your finances, you wouldn’t be able to escape your
destruction
should you consider harming her. Come now,” he cajoled
reasonably.
“What can a few years married to a mortal mean to a man who
holds
eternity? We’ll both be gone from your life before we become
a
bother. What do you care? Why should it matter to you if we live
well off your generosity for the short lengths of our human
lives?”
“I do not like to be told when to be
generous.”
Percy continued to smile as he watched the vampire
mull over his nonexistent alternatives. He’d been very
thorough in
his plotting and knew, sooner or later, the creature would have to
capitulate. He let his avid gaze roam the spacious rooms, dreaming
of how they would appear when he was the master of the house and
hosting his first successful reception within them. He imagined
liveried servants bearing silver trays and champagne, the sound of
laughter, the strains of tasteful orchestration. Words of praise
for him upon all lips. What he hadn’t counted on was
Pasquale’s
sudden, silky smile as he named a condition of his
own.
“If this woman is to be my bride, I would demand
one
small thing of her. If she’s to share my name, she will also
share
my home. She will live here with me of her own free will, but if
she should decline my hospitality for any reason and leave me, the
terms of this arrangement will be voided, and the marriage
annulled. And you will, at that time, forget all that you ever knew
of me.”
Percy was momentarily flustered. “But why?
She’s a
stranger to you. Why would you want her here?” he
stammered.
Pasquale’s grin widened, lending his lean face a
certain wickedly cunning charm. “Let us just say I long for a
little companionship. After all, I will be paying quite dearly for
the privilege. If your sister’s greed rivals your own, it
should
not be too big a price to pay.”
Now it was Percy who twisted in the trap. Exposing
Laure directly to this monster had never been his plan. Depending
upon her courage to secure his comfort was too tenuous for his
liking. She’d be placed in daily-or rather nightly-peril. All
would
hinge upon Laure’s ability to endure and survive a fiend, and
Percy
was uneasy with the idea of his financial future in tender female
hands.
But, like Pasquale, what choice did he
have?
“I see you are considering this
carefully,Signor Cristobel,” the vampire
smirked. “As well
you should. Remember what I am. I am not always in complete control
of my basic nature. Your poor sister could fall victim to my
appetite in a regretful lapse of composure. If I were in your
position, I would consider asking for a single amount-a modest sum,
mind you, for me to forget the impertinence of your demands. Then
you will go away and trouble me no more.”
Percy’s mind turned frantically, seeking a way
around the vampire’s suggestion. He’d slaved for
years to get this
chance. He’d breathed in dust and bowed to those two
doddering old
fools to charm them into trusting him with their accounts.
They’d
never even known that he’d bought out their firm with monies
‘borrowed’ from their own clients. He’d
risked much to gain control
of that decrepit firm. It wouldn’t have been worth the effort
if
not for Pasquale’s potential. The mere thought of how much
lay
dormant in the creature’s accounts made him salivate with a
hunger
for what that fortune could bring him… power, influence,
respect
to a man now ignored as insignificant within better circles of
society. With the proper financial backing, he could mingle with
the elite, gain their business and rob them blind.
All hinged on Pasquale and his outrageous
demand.
And then there was the matter of convincing Laure to
do her part.
“I stand by my original terms, Mr. Pasquale, and
will accept yours. You will acquire a bride and companion, and I
will take very good care of our money.”
If he expected further argument, he didn’t get
it.
“Then where shall we ask God to bless this unholy
union?” the vampire growled in obvious displeasure.
“Saint Michael’s Cathedral…
providing you can
enter a church.”
“After the sun sets, I can go anywhere I
choose.” A
slight smile flickered, full of dire consequence, but Percy was
undaunted.
“Then we shall see you at the altar tomorrow night
to say vows and sign the proper papers.” Business concluded,
Percy
turned his thoughts to escape. “Will you see me out? Your
front
gate is locked.”
Pasquale glared through him. “You may leave the
same
way you came in. And you had better hurry before I change my mind
and decide to make an early breakfast out of you.”
Percy bowed his head nervously, taking the warning
with all due seriousness as he started quickly for the door. Once
outside, even the heavy air smelled sweet to one who’d
cornered a
devil and was yet breathing. A slow, smug smile flirted about his
lips. It had gone well, better than he’d expected. Now to see
to
Pasquale’s annoying condition to his success. He would talk
to
Laure. If played just right, she wouldn’t stand in his
way.
And soon he’d have all that he’d worked
for, all
that he deserved!
He’d just started down the broken drive, his step
cocky and self-satisfied, when a horrific sound burst from the
silent house behind him. Half howl, half unnaturally pitched
shriek, it brought the hairs to anxious attention along his arms
and nape. He risked a glance over his shoulder and gasped at the
sight of a phosphorescent light darting wildly through the house
like heat lightning gone mad. And that sound, that nerve-grating
screech escalating to the point of shivering glass, had his insides
in a similar quake. Abandoning his sense of victory, Percy raced
down the drive, expecting at any moment to find the blazing eyed
demon on his heels lunging to devour him for his bold
folly.
Within the house, all unnatural sound and light
ceased. Stillness fell over its musty rooms, even as the
brightening of dawn began tugging up the veil of
shadows.
Breathing hard, Gerard pushed himself up off the
floor onto hands and knees, exhausted by his self-indulgent display
of temper. His solid form reassumed, he tottered to his feet, a
growl of rage rumbling up through him as he thought of how one
frail mortal had managed to overturn his world.
In the old days, such a thing would never have
happened. Fear of his legend alone would have prevented such a
presumptuous confrontation. But these were not the old days, and he
knew a shiver of fear that one man, a human, had successfully
breached his safe haven. He had grown careless in his indifference,
and laxness led to death.
His tantrum conquered by a deeper, darker and more
deadly calm, he moved with a fluid glide toward one of the French
doors, crossing the dusty floor which contained one set of tracks,
those of his uninvited guest. He ignored the effects of his temper,
the streaks along walls and ceiling where paint had been peeled
away as if by some great scorching heat. He was in control now, and
he was angry. And afraid.
Through carefully parted curtains, he watched the
cunning little solicitor’s scrambling climb over his front
gate,
and it was with supreme command of will that he didn’t swoop
down
with all the supernatural power of his kind to end the pompous
presence of one sly mortal who dared-DARED!-impose conditions upon
him. But caution and the strong will of self-preservation held him
helpless for the moment.
He, with all his abilities, was not without
weakness, and the nasty little lawyer had thrust cleanly through
that Achilles heel without being aware of it.
Ordinarily, he would have laughed in the face of the
man’s ploy to extort his fortune and would have gleefully
drained
him to the death for his impertinence. But to act now in a fit of
rash retribution would expose him to unnecessary dangers, forcing
him out of the hiding place he’d made for himself in the
gloomy
mansion. He didn’t know whom Cristobel had entrusted with the
evidence against him or how to stop it from gaining public
attention. That was the real hazard he sought to
avoid.
He heaved a sigh of reluctant resignation, a
weariness centuries deep. True, he could leave the city without a
trace come nightfall and foil Cristobel’s clever plot, but in
doing
so, would sacrifice much. Despite his dramatic show to scare the
meddling human, he was weak, his powers at an ebb. He’d crept
into
New Orleans to recoup what he could and to shield himself from
outside jeopardy while yet in a vulnerable state. And here in his
moldy isolation, he’d wallowed in remorse, suffering for the
foolhardy arrogance that had led him to this low. His only wish was
to be left alone, to become inconspicuous among those who provided
what he needed to survive as he grew stronger. His recovery was
slow because his will to go on had been crippled almost as badly as
his human form. He merely existed now, mourning his losses,
chastening himself for his follies, separating himself from those
who would care for him because he didn’t deserve their love
and
refused to endanger them. As long as he laid low and kept to
himself, he was safe. To have his presence announced, even in some
tawdry tribune, would let those who believed him dead know
they’d
been deceived. That he could not afford. Not now.
Feeling the discomfort of approaching dawn, Gerard
let the curtain fall. There was nothing he could do except seek his
rest away from the reach of his relentless enemy, the sun. Come
dusk, he would rise up, full of vengeful purpose. He would meet
with Cristobel and his scheming sister, and he would bow to their
demands to keep his secrets secure. For the moment. But he would be
watching, waiting, for them to make their first mistake, which
would also be their last. Then he would make them suffer for their
arrogant greed.
And he would enjoy the feast.
Chapter Two
“How could you? Percy, how could you even suggest
such a thing to me?”
Percy watched his stepsister pace the room in
agitation as he kept a careful rein on his impatience. He made his
tone gently persuasive, the fount of reasonability.
“Laure, I do not ask this of you for myself alone.
I
am thinking of you and your future.”
“Me?” She stopped to stare at him in
amazement. “How
on earth could you believe such an… an arrangement could be
of
benefit to me?”
He pitched his voice into a firmer calm. “You have
only to consider your situation to understand my
motives.”
“My situation or yours? If it was your wish to rid
yourself of your obligation to me, it was not necessary to go to
this extreme. I can be gone from your life in moments and will
trouble you no more.”
Fighting the urge to shake her for making things so
difficult, Percy merely sighed in fond exasperation. “Laure,
dear
sister, when have I ever made you to feel a burden to me? Have I
complained? Have I made you feel unwelcome in my home?” A
touch of
wounded grievance crept in. “Have I ever treated you as less
than
family?”
Laure sank down upon the well-worn chaise, her
features taut with just the right degree of chastened upset for him
to see victory. “No, Percy. You have been generous to a
fault.
Please forgive me if you thought I was implying otherwise.
It’s
just that this whole matter has taken me by surprise. I don’t
understand the reason for haste. I’ve never met this
gentleman with
whom you seek to link me in matrimony.” Her slender hand rose
to
massage her brow. “I know you have my best interests at
heart, but
why rush me toward such a permanent solution?”
Here’s where he would make his carefully rehearsed
case. She’d gone from horrified denial to weary confusion.
He’d
worn her down, playing upon all her weaknesses. And she was
listening. Trusting soul. Trusting fool. He adopted a facade of
reluctance to win her full attention.
“I had not wanted to distress you with the facts of
it.”
“What facts?”
He played out a little more line, letting her nudge
and taste the baited hook. “You know it was your
mother’s wish that
I see you securely settled.”
“Yes…”
“And that it is her legacy that makes that very
task
so… challenging.”
Laure had gone still, her features as bleached to
whiteness as the tatted linen scarf on the cushions behind her. She
said nothing aloud, but her posture betrayed volumes. Caution.
Fear. And a liberal dab of anger. She waited to hear
more.
“I’ve heard whispers.”
That was all he need say to press his point home
like a dagger thrust.
“These are not the old days,” she said at
last.
Conviction trembled in her tone upon a deep seated alarm.
“Surely
you don’t think anything will come of it.” Her wide
eyes begged him
to tell her she had no reason for panic. Instead, he turned from
her needy look to hide a cunning smile.
“Few would admit to holding to old beliefs, but
this
city is steeped in superstition. Especially when rumors stem from a
solid source.”
“Who? Who is spreading lies about
me?”
“Alain Javier.”
Her heard her sharp inhalation and waited for the
consequence to sink deep and dire before he looked back at her
woebegone figure. She rubbed her forearms as if still feeling the
bruises there. When she spoke at last, her voice was thready with
anxiety.
“But why would he circulate such vile gossip about
me? To what purpose?”
“A man scorned, Laure. I warned you,
didn’t
I?”
A snap of fire came into her eyes. “You think I
should have stayed with him until more of my bones were
broken?”
“Laure-”
“The man was a monster, Percy! The things he
did…
the things he suggested…” She shuddered
meaningfully, unwilling
or unable to pursue her argument.
“You were right to sever the relationship, dear
heart. He was a beast. Not at all the gentleman I believed him to
be. We were both betrayed.”
“So what makes you think this-this stranger will be
any better? What do you know of him? Only that he’s
rich?”
Percy forced a smile upon his thinned lips.
Patience, he reminded himself. “Rich and influential. Even
Alain
Javier would think twice before casting slurs in his direction. Or
upon his wife. He can protect you.”
“You thought that about Alain as
well.”
He flinched at the cut of her observation. “I was
misled.” He didn’t need to pretend annoyance there.
He’d been wrong
about Javier. After all the time he’d spent cultivating the
wealthy
gentleman, pushing his sister into the man’s way in hopes of
making
that all important connection that would turn burden into
profitable blessing. If only Javier had kept his heavy hands to
himself until after they were wed. If only the maddeningly proper
Laure had had the good sense to accept the man’s alternate
suggestion. After all he’d done, the girl had the temerity to
resist his latest and greatest scheme by casting doubt upon his
wisdom. By thinking only of herself.
“And I was mistreated. I do not wish to be in that
position again.”
How haughtily superior she sounded. As if beholding
young women could make their own demands. As if she should have any
choice at all! Her mother’s doings, letting her believe she
should
hold out for the fantasy of love in marriage. This was not a time
for romantic fancies. It was a time for hard realities. He would
have said so in so many words, but he caught the hint of
vulnerability behind his stepsister’s staunch assertion, the
fear
she tried desperately to hide beneath a guise of boldness. Again,
he gentled his approach, comforting her with his concern while
still pressing his wishes upon her.
“Laure, this man is not like Javier.”
Her gaze slitted, demanding that he prove it.
Frustrating creature. His teeth ground in irritation. She was
forcing him to make things more unpleasant than they needed to be.
Perhaps a good scare was necessary to rattle her
sensibilities.
“Laure, if Javier persists and the rumors catch
hold, I can’t keep you safe. You know what can happen when
fear
runs away with a crowd. They become a mob, which knows no control.
I hold no station of power to impress my word upon the people of
New Orleans. Who would take my side against him? If you think Alain
hurt you before, just think of what could happen.” He let
that
question bob upon the still and stagnant waters of tradition while
fear brightened her eyes and made tender lips tremble. He should
have felt ashamed inspiring her to such a state of worry. But the
ends would justify any anxiousness she suffered now. He twitched
the lure enticingly.
“Laure, I cannot keep you from harm. What help can
I
give when I could not even confront Javier with his despicable
behavior? I let him get away with what he did to you. I failed you
there. How do you think that made me feel? Do you think he fears
any protest I might make now? I am useless to you. A useless
coward.”
“Don’t say that, Percy.” How
quick she jumped to his
defense. Especially after he’d pushed her into the arms of an
abuser. Remarkably, she didn’t blame him. After all,
he’d been the
one to ice the marks imprinted in her flesh to keep the swelling
down. He’d taken her to the physician at his own expense.
He’d
nursed her back to health with the concern of true family. And
he’d
allowed her to talk him out of taking any heroic, and futile,
action. She restated that same argument again.
“What could you do against a man like Alain? Who
would take my word over his? There was nothing you could do, and I
think no less of you, dear brother. You have given me a roof over
my head-more than that, a home. You have seen to my wants, my
needs, and I know it is out of care for me that you now make this
suggestion.”
“It is, Laure. Out of care and caution. You have
been harmed enough. That’s why I’ve done what I
must to keep you
safe. Surely you see why an alliance with Pasquale is for the best.
Javier would not dare provoke him. If we do nothing, he could see
you destroyed. He could see us both ruined just for
spite.”
Laure considered the hands clasped tightly upon her
knees. Her knuckles paled with tension, but her features were
composed and thoughtful. “It would be unfair for you to
suffer for
my folly. That’s not how I wish to repay your kindness to me
and my
mother.”
“Then do this thing, Laure. Relieve my heart and
mind of its greatest burden. The burden of my concern for
you.”
She glanced up, remorse coloring her sad smile. “I
want to do the right thing.”
Yes!He fought to keep his elation
contained. “Then you will marry Pasquale.”
Still she wavered just shy of complete commitment.
Softly, she asked, “What is he like, this man I would
marry?”
“Handsome, polite, old-worldly,
wealthy.”
“Why is he interested in me, someone he has never
met or seen?”
Damn her shrewd mind! Percy recovered with an
indulgent laugh. “You underestimate yourself, my dear. What
man
would not want you?”
Her steady stare called for a better
answer.
“He is-eccentric.”
Her brows soared. “How so?”
How to describe Pasquale in acceptable terms?
“He’s
a bit of a recluse, sticking to his house and to his own company.
He knows no one in the city and is… lonely.”
He felt her nibble the bait and was careful not to
set the hook too soon. Her mouth pursed in empathy. She understood
isolation, and that would make her mysterious suitor all the more
appealing. He hurried on to take advantage of it.
“I told him about you, bragging really.”
He mustered
up a proud blush. “After all, what man would not boast of a
relation who is all that is kind, intelligent and beautiful. He was
quite taken by my descriptions.”
Uncomfortable with the praise, she murmured, “I
guess I can understand that, but why would he agree to make a
hurried marriage?”
“He is ill.” Concern darkened her gaze,
and Percy
congratulated himself on that flash of brilliance. Not really a
lie. Everything about Pasquale was decidedly unhealthy. “He
fears
he may not have long to live and wishes to share all that he has
with someone-worthy. I could think of no one more deserving than
you, dear Laure.”Than us , he added
silently. “He has been
afraid that some unscrupulous creature will deceive him by playing
false upon his emotions just to have his fortune. That’s why
my
direct petition intrigued him. No pretense. No expectations. An
arrangement of mutual benefit. You will be his companion, and he
will be your protector. What could be wrong in that? Most marriages
are made on much less.”
Laure’s mood grew somber. “What if
I’m with
child?”
Percy gave a slight start but was quick to catch his
balance. “What better reason to hurry the vows?”
“But that would be dishonest. Percy-”
He held up his hand to silence the rest of her noble
sentiments. “Laure, did you ask to be in such dire
circumstance?”
Her gaze dropped. A meek, “No,” answered
him.
“A cruel thing was done to you, and this will go
far
to make it right.”
“But he will know the child is not his. I would
not… hurt him so, even if he is a stranger to me and in a
position
to do me a great favor.”
“What he does not know cannot hurt him.”
Percy drew
a deep breath to quiet the aggravation that threatened. God save
him from this stupid, self-righteous girl! Why did her common sense
have to be cluttered by conscience? “What is a slight
deception
when you think of all that’s at stake?”
“Percy, I cannot-”
“Does my happiness and success mean so little to
you?”
His reproach had the desired effect. She was
immediately all contrition.
“No, Percy. That’s not at all what I
meant. I owe
you more than I could ever repay.”
“Yet you fight against my wishes, against my chance
to make a difference amongst those who are unfortunate. Those like
your mother’s people.”
“W-what do you mean?”
“With the dowry Pasquale will settle upon me, I can
build the business. I can help those who would otherwise be
victims. The good people of New Orleans would listen when I spoke
up of injustices. I’m not thinking of me, Laure, or even just
of
you, but of the deserving, of the helpless, like the child you
might be carrying. Would it be fair for it to suffer because of its
conception? Or for you to suffer because of what you could not
escape? Think of all those children who have no one to come to
their defense against the Alain Javiers of this world. Your
selfless act could give them the opportunity to live with dignity.
That is how you can repay me, for their sake.”
As tears glistened on her cheeks, Percy fancied that
he heard a thunderous applause, an ovation for his grand theatrics.
Who said only trial lawyers had a flare for dramatics? He reveled
in his performance, embellishing as he went along.
“Think of the good we could do, Laure. Think of the
peace of mind you’ll give me knowing that you’ll be
well cared for.
Don’t I deserve that?”
A soft sob from where she sat, head downcast, had
him grinning to himself. But again, she snatched away his final
victory.
“I would rather be truthful before vows are
said.”
He wanted to scream! Instead, he crossed to kneel
down before her, placing comforting hands upon her cold ones.
“Laure, what good would it do? You would distress him for
nothing
and endanger your security. You don’t know that
you’re with child,
so why take the risk of offending him? He is a worldly man but a
man, none the less. Truth may not be the best
policy.”
“And deception would?”
“It would be deception if you were sure and
you’re
not, are you? You don’t know that you’ve conceived
from that
one-unfortunate union.”
“No, I do not,” she murmured
wretchedly.
“Then say nothing. Don’t let Javier ruin
your chance
for happiness. Hasn’t he done enough already?”
Her hands turned, clasping his with renewed strength
as her fiery spirit returned. “Yes, he has. It would aggrieve
me to
think our ruin would be his reward.”
“Then say you’ll wed Pasquale and spit
upon Javier
by placing yourself out of his reach.”
“But if I find I am with child?”
Percy clenched his teeth and muttered through them,
“You have only to convince the man that it is his. He will
die
happy, believing his lineage secure, and you and the babe will be
safe. Tell me where the harm is in that?”
“He’ll not believe it immaculate
conception, Percy,”
she chided gently.
“Then convince him it is not.”
“How?”
“I can think of only one way, my
dear.”
She flushed a crimson of embarrassment and deeper
anxiety. “But we are strangers to one another.”
He lifted her chin in his hand, his smile
encouraging. “Laure, dear girl, surely you cannot be so
unaware of
your own charms. He won’t be able to resist you for long.
What man
could?”
And that was exactly what he was counting upon as
his sister’s only heir. That Pasquale could not resist his
natural
instincts. Or rather his unnatural ones.
“All right, Percy. You are an excellent lawyer. You
have made an irrefutable argument.”
He leaned forward to kiss her cheek in genuine
relief. “Good girl. You’ve always had an
exceptional head on your
shoulders. It will be a good match, you’ll see. I promise,
you’ll
have no regrets.”
If things went as planned, she’d have no time for
them.
Laure Cristobel stood before her cheval glass, her
wedding gown held up to her shoulders. Of course, it was not meant
to be for her marriage. Percy had bought it to impress Alain
Javier, and for that reason alone, she was tempted to discard it in
distaste. But what else did she own that would serve for such an
occasion? The marriage of two strangers, a pauper to an aristocrat.
She couldn’t bear for her appearance to shame him or
Percy.
It was a beautiful gown with its high collar of
pearls, a heavily embroidered and beaded bodice that fit snugly to
her form, and flirty, swagged sleeves of lace that caressed down to
her elbows. The sleek skirt was of off-white silk and heavy lace,
spilling in a graceful pool about her feet. Off-white seemed
appropriate. Alain had said it made her look like an angel. She
pursed her lips. Now a fallen angel.
She set the dress aside. It would have to do for
there was no time to replace it and no real need. The gown could
not be faulted for its association. She fingered the elaborate
swirls of lace. Would it please him, this stranger who would take
her to his home in less than five hours’ time? Would she
please
him?
Who was this man?
In her mind, she’d created a romantic substance for
the reclusive Gerard Pasquale. Handsome, brooding, with a sad,
tragic mien that would immediately touch her heart. Over the years,
she’d learned so much about loneliness. It was a slight
surprise to
find herself almost eager to belong to another, even if that other
was unknown to her. If there was kindness, love would follow. She
would do her best to make it so.
They were kindred souls already, tied together by
their separation from all else. She’d grown up on the fringe
of
society, never accepted within its embrace. There’d been few
willing to ignore her heritage to befriend her, but those few had
been treasured like rare, precious stones. Her mother forbade her
the joys of her extended family. It had been just the two of them
until her mother had wed Percy’s father. But even that union
had
been brief and marred by suspicion. Some believed her mother had
killed him, only to forfeit her own life out of guilt scant months
later. That had been a time of relentless terror, a whisper of
which was haunting her now. Only Percy’s staunch refusal to
listen
to what he called nonsense returned stability to her world.
He’d
been so good to her, and here was her chance to repay
him.
She would not think of it as a
sacrifice.
In a moment of clarity, she realized she’d
forgotten
to ask for more particulars about her husband-to-be. She had no
idea about his age, but from what Percy had said, she surmised he
was an older gentleman of precarious health. That was all right.
She had no aversion to tending a good man in his failing years.
She’d fallen prey to the dazzle of youthful charm only to
know
complete disillusionment. If he was too infirm to go out and about,
she would sit at his side and provide him with the companionship
they both desired. She was well learned and eager to share her
thoughts and beliefs with another of similar or dissimilar opinion.
Percy’s work kept him too busy to be much company. Instead of
grand
passion, there’d be respect and conversation. Not a bad
exchange.
Not bad at all, considering what she knew of things desire bred.
She shivered. Not a bad exchange.
The more she thought on it, the more she felt
convinced that Percy had been right to encourage this match. She
would know the fulfilling warmth of home and compassionate care,
and Percy would be repaid for his generosity. She who had known
only the charity of others, would have the chance to do good for
many.
Was it the right thing? Was he the right man for
her?
Glancing about as if those beyond the grave might
see her actions and object to her use of her forbidden skills,
Laure dismissed her fears then closed her eyes to summon an inner
quiet. And from that serenity, she asked the
question.
Is he the one?
There was no answer in words. There rarely was.
Instead, the response came as an overall feeling of certainty, a
feeling that settled upon her with the comfort of an old pair of
shoes. A sense that the fit was right and good.
Relieved, she looked toward the events the evening
would hold as an acceptance of her fate.
As she dressed during those dwindling hours of
daylight, her anticipation increased. Percy had explained away the
oddness of the nuptial hour by saying her betrothed had a
sensitivity to light. The poor old dear. Her heart filled with
sympathy for him. She considered the quiet, unpretentious ceremony
as a symptom of his flagging health. It was probably best to hurry
the moment with an impromptu affair and spare him the excitement of
grander doings. That was all right with Laure. She’d
experienced
enough excitement to appreciate the stabilizing lure of the
serene.
She met Percy with an accepting smile, gratified by
the pleasure in his gaze. She was doing the right thing. For all of
them.
“Take one last look around, Laure. You’ll
never live
in poverty again.” His arm squeezed tight about her
shoulders.
“Tonight you’ll enter a new world, a world of
plenty.”
That knowledge shocked through her. She’d had no
time to absorb the fact that she’d not be returning here to
these
shabbily genteel rooms that had so comfortably been home to her.
She’d be going, instead, to live under a stranger’s
roof. A new
wave of anxiousness spiked through her.
“But what of my things?” A feeble protest
that Percy
waved off with a negligent hand.
“What few things of value I can have sent to you.
I’m sure your new husband will want to remake you as befits
your
new station.”
That made her even more agitated. “I
don’t want to
go to him with nothing.” The truth was, she feared
she’d be
bringing him more than he’d counted on. Her palm touched to
her
flat belly. Again, Percy was quick to console her.
“Dear Laure, this is your chance to begin anew. Let
go of what came before and move ahead without looking
back.”
She smiled at him gratefully. “I won’t
forget you
and what you’ve done for me, Percy. Never that.”
His answering smile was a bit grim. No, he was sure
he would not be forgotten for what he was about to arrange this
night.
Emptied of its parade of wealthy worshipers who were
there to confess and be seen, Saint Michael’s nave echoed
eerily
where faint candlelight reached out in vain to conquer soaring
shadow. Row after row of vacant pews witnessed Laure’s march
up the
aisle toward the altar on Percy’s arm. There, two figures
stood
silhouetted against a muted palette of stained glass. A gauntlet of
saints bowed over them, seeming to weep where the dimness cast them
in mournful relief. Silence steeped and thickened in an almost
apprehensive hush. Or at least, that’s how it appeared to
Laure as
she waited to get her first good look at the man she would
marry.
Though the plush aisle runner muffled all sound of
their approach, Gerard Pasquale turned to greet them. Laure’s
step
faltered as she was struck by a startling fact.
The man she was on her way to meet was neither aged
or infirm.
He was young and… beautiful.
All in elegant black, the stark attire accentuated
his height and lean strength. Uneven candlelight played an
intriguing game over the structure of his face, creating dramatic
angles and mysterious hollows set upon a complexion as fine and
translucent as statuary marble. He could have been one of the
tragic saints, so still he stood at the front of the church,
expression immobile as he watched her draw near. Inanimate, until
she met his gaze. His eyes dazzled, a quicksilver of pale blue
beneath the haughty arch of his black brows. It might have been the
shadow dance that made them gleam with fierce and furious
brilliance. Almost as if the sight of her filled him with a
palpable hatred. The force of it had her reeling as Percy’s
determined step dragged her forward to meet her
future.
Then he smiled, a gesture both serene and sinister.
And Laure knew a sudden shock of alarm.
What kind of man was Percy wedding her
to?
It was too late for doubt or debate as his hand
stretched out to her with a graceful flourish.
“Ahhhh, here she is, my lovely bride.Buona
sera .”
His voice slid over her senses like an intimate
caress-soft, smooth and silkily accented, stirring goose flesh in
its wake. Before she could react, Percy placed her hand within her
future husband’s. His palm was cool. His fingers curled
possessively about hers to press with surprising strength as he
lifted her whitened knuckles to receive his courtly kiss. That
contact, too, held a distinct chill as he continued to smile with a
secret amusement down upon her. A smile that held no warmth or
welcome.
“Shall we get on with this little drama now that we
are all here?”
And there was no mistaking the displeasure edging
beneath his languid words.
Confused, both by the situation and his mood, Laure
tried to draw back from his intense stare, from his intimidating
presence, but his grip grew commanding, anchoring her hand in the
crook of his arm as he turned to face the priest.
“Father, you may begin.”
The ceremony was in Latin. In a daze, Laure managed
to nod when the ancient priest looked to her for confirmation. The
feeling of unreality continued to swell until it all but engulfed
her. The intonation of vows she couldn’t comprehend bound her
to
the man beside her, a man she didn’t know and
didn’t love. Was she
making a good match or a huge mistake?
The suspicion that she was a mere pawn in some
bigger scheme brought a dryness to her mouth and a tremor of panic
to her rapidly beating heart. Her hand shook as a signet ring was
pushed upon her finger to weigh as heavily as this stranger’s
claim
upon her.
And then the droning words ended as the priest made
the sign of the cross. Her new husband faced her, and she shrank
from the sudden anger controlling his expression. Then it was gone,
just as all emotion was gone, leaving the flawless facade that was
somehow frightening in its perfection. His hand veed beneath her
chin, angling her head up. It wasn’t a gentle gesture. Her
breath
caught as he bent to demand his first marital right with a kiss so
cold and quick it brought tears to her eyes. She stumbled back as
soon as he released her from the passionless
display.
Why had he wed her if he found the whole of the
arrangement so intolerable?
What manipulative sleight of hand had forced them
together before this shadowed altar?
Percy, what have you done?
Even as she wondered, her stepbrother turned her for
a demonstrative kiss on the cheek and a hearty, “Well, done,
Laure.” Then he smiled at his new relation and gestured
toward the
papal office. “Shall we conclude our business, Mr.
Pasquale?”
“By all means, let’s conclude this
charade. I find
that I am most anxious to spend some time with my new
bride.”
The hard meaning in his glare became dark
speculation when it touched upon Laure. And he added a single edict
that shivered to her bones with consequence.
“Alone.”
Chapter Three
The streets outside the ancient church were empty. A
misty rain gleamed slickly upon the cobbles. Percy had disappeared
as soon as the formal papers had been signed, contractually binding
her husband to his financial future. In his haste, he’d
forgotten
to say good-bye.
Staring down those vacant, water-swept avenues,
Laure shivered. It would seem the road to her own destiny was
desolate, indeed.
“What is it,mia moglie? Were
you expecting,
perhaps, some grand carriage to convey us to your new home, so that
you might enjoy your newfound prosperity in bartered
style?”
Something in the darker timbre of her husband’s
tone
told her that was not going to happen.
Instead of voicing her concerns, Laure glanced up at
him from beneath the modest sweep of her lashes. “I was
awaiting
your direction, sir.”
“And you would follow them, regardless of where
they
might lead?” One black brow adopted a haughty tilt of
doubt.
“Yes, of course. Whatever your
pleasure.”
A slow smile spread, remarkable in its lack of
warmth or humor. “Be careful what you offer,signora
, lest
I take your suggestion literally.”
He looked away from her then, as if she were a mere
annoyance. For a long moment, he stared into the darkness, features
taut and stiff, yet unquestionably glorious in silhouette. She felt
his dissatisfaction, whether with her or his own lot, she
didn’t
know, but she determined to give him no cause for further
irritation.
This was not at all how she’d expected her married
life to begin.
“Shall we walk then, sir?” she put forth
cheerfully,
as if the oddness of the idea was perfectly acceptable to her. As
if the oddness of the entire arrangement was to her satisfaction.
“If so, we should be on our way. The air holds a decided
chill that
bids us hurry.”
His gaze slid to her with a cold glitter.
“Complaints, my dear, already?”
“Not a complaint on my behalf, sir. I was thinking
only of your health.”
At his blank stare, she wondered if she’d misspoken
herself. Perhaps he didn’t wish his condition discussed so
openly
while they were still very much strangers to one another.
Distressed by the idea of his discomfort, she was about to
apologize when he threw back his head to laugh with short-lived
amusement.
“My health? You play thebellezza ingenuo
to
rare perfection. I applaud you, but now I weary of such theatrics.
No more games on this night. There is no reason to pretend with one
another.”
Her confusion was no pretense. “I-I don’t
understand.”
“What don’t you understand, my clever
wife?”
“I don’t understand why you are so angry
with
me.”
“Anger does not touch upon what I feel, so it is
best that we walk, and walk fast in hopes that this dismal night
can cool my mood.”
And walk he did, away from her with a quick,
aggressive stride, untempered by concern for her ability to keep
up. So she hurried, nearly running to come to heel at his elbow,
all the while frantic questions swirled within her mind. What had
she done to provoke him so?
What had she gotten herself into with the murmur of
the two words, “I do.”
An odd pair they must have made traversing the wet
byways afoot, Gerard in the billowing greatcoat, a stalking night
bird of prey; Laure trotting breathlessly at his side, a fragile
dove in her wedding finery as minutes stretched closer to an hour.
Though aching of foot and heart, Laure kept to the relentless pace,
determined not to slow him by petition. She’d no evidence
that a
play upon his sympathy would have any success, for never once did
he glance about to gage her stamina. If this was a test, she
refused to fail it or him. Until an uneven cobble threw off her
stride and had her hopping about to find one of her dainty slippers
while clutching at a stitch in her side.
Her husband came about to face her with a disdainful
glare.
“So much for your declaration that you would
follow.”
“I’ve lost my shoe, is all.”
“And I’m to wait while you fumble about
to find
it?”Clumsy girl, claimed his sweeping
stare as he assessed
her from muddied and torn stockinged foot to the flush of her
features. “If you cannot keep up, I’ve no use for
you.”
She spotted her soiled slipper in the dirty runoff
water of the gutter. As she bent to retrieve it, the fine lace of
her skirts soaked up a similar stain as they pooled upon the damp
stones. She slid her foot into the slipper, trying not to grimace
at the sodden feel of it.
“Where do we go in such a hurry, sir?”
she asked,
hoping to delay long enough to catch her breath.
“Should it matter to you? I would think
you’d be
grateful enough for my company as not to question our destination.
Or was I wrong?”
“Of course not, sir.” She glanced about
then and, to
her alarm, noted the seediness of their surroundings. The streets
had grown narrow and sinister in their bleakness. And she feared
dangerous to a well-dressed couple on foot. But her husband seemed
unconcerned, for he turned and continued to stroll through murky
shadow as she hobbled in his wake.
“Insensitive lout,” she muttered to
herself as she
hoisted her now heavy hem out of the mud.
He glanced back without a pause in stride. “Did you
speak?”
“No, sir.”
If he was waiting for her to plead for mercy, he
would have to wait a while longer. For one who’d sworn off
games,
he was playing a cruel one with her patience. If he thought he
could break her spirit, he was mistaken. If he planned to
discourage her hopes, he was right on the mark.
What kind of man dragged his new bride about the
dark, dreary streets of New Orleans in sections one was wise to
avoid during daylight hours?
Enough.
She stopped. After he’d gone half a block farther,
he halted as well, aware that she no longer
followed.
“If you’ve a point to make, sir, speak it
plainly.”
He turned to confront her, not with anger or
impatience but rather with a cold gaze of challenge.
“Had you thought it would be easy to invade my
life?
Did you think I would change what I am for your convenience?”
He
made an expansive gesture. “This is my world. These uncaring
streets make up the whole of my existence. Had you expected a cozy
fireside and tender conversation?”
Yes. Yes, she had. Had expected it, had longed for
it. Chilled to the bone by her disappointment, she managed to hoist
her chin in meager defiance.
“I should like to go home now.”
His generous lips twisted in a wry sort of smile.
“I’m sure your brother will welcome your
empty-handed return with
arms wide open.”
“Toour home.”
His bitter laugh clipped short. His posture
straightened. His attention focused on something or someone she
could neither see nor hear.
“Ahhhh.” The sound sighed from him.
“We have
company.”
Having a very good idea about what kind of company
they’d find on these soiled streets, Laure gripped her
skirts,
preparing to run, but Gerard displayed no undo
alarm.
“Do not distress yourself, my dear. It is only my
dinner engagement.”
She looked about, confused and no less uncertain of
their safety. Then from out of the darkness a single figure
emerged, a large, roughly garbed man. And quite obviously, not an
acquaintance of her husband. There was no recognition in the flinty
eyes, no welcome in the curl of thick lips. He held his pistol with
the confidence of one who wouldn’t hesitate to use
it.
“Hand over your valuables,m’sieur
.”
Just the coarse growl of his voice had Laure
trembling. But Gerard only smiled.
“Do you expect me to just give them to
you?”
“You can give them to me, or I can take
them…
after I kill you.”
“How very inhospitable.”
“What did you expect, coming to a place like this
all decked out in your fancies?”
Gerard smiled again, white teeth flashing. “I
expected no less than I’ve received.” Then his gaze
narrowed into a
look of unmistakable challenge. “If you want what I
have,porco, try to take it.”
He was still smiling as the man’s bullet took him
squarely in the chest, knocking him back against the crumbling
stuccoed wall of the shuttered dwelling behind him. Laure’s
scream
mingled with the echoing roar of the discharge. Above the hands she
lifted to catch-back that cry, Laure watched in wide-eyed horror as
her husband of several hours slid to the broken pavement, a bright
splash of crimson widening upon his snowy shirtfront. Her stunned
mind recognized it as a fatal wound even as his eyes closed and his
form crumpled.
Their remorseless assailant advanced upon him,
bending to reach inside his greatcoat pockets. That’s when
Laure
ran, as hard and as fast as her already weakened legs could carry
her. Away from the horror of her husband’s blood upon the
dark
cobbles. Away from the prospect of a second fateful bullet ending
her future with equal indifference. Gasping, sobbing, she fled up
one street and down the next, hopelessly confusing her direction,
until at last, she burst upon a well lit thoroughfare and the
welcome sight of a patrolman on his rounds.
“Please! Please, you must come! My
husband’s been
shot, killed in a robbery…”
Her knees gave way then, and she swooned into the
capable arms of the officer. He steered her to a curbside bench,
where she collapsed in a crumple of ruined lace. Not knowing what
else to do, he began to chafe her hands between his. When her
sensibilities returned and she was able to answer his terse
questions enough to instruct him as to where the heinous deed had
occurred, she was bundled into his fast-moving hack. Not how
she’d
envisioned her wedding night, heading back toward the scene of
murder.
Except there was no carnage. No lifeless form on the
narrow banquette.
“Are you sure this is the place,
ma’am?”
“Y-yes. Y-yes, of course. He fell right over there,
next to that wall.”
“There’s no one here,
ma’am.” Doubt began to build
in his expression, as if he suspected some kind of prank was being
played at his expense. “You must be mistaken.”
“I can’t be.” She climbed from
the carriage on near
strengthless legs, forcing herself to move toward the spot where
she’d seen Gerard mortally wounded. But the officer was
right.
There was no victim, no blood, no sign of a vile
event.
She wasn’t wrong. She couldn’t be. She
began to
shake her head.
“Ahhh, there you are, my darling. I was so
worried.”
Strong fingers closed upon her upper arm. The power
in that grip was all that kept her from dropping to the street, so
great was her shock. There was no mistaking the mellifluously
accented voice, but just to be sure, she looked to the man at her
side, to the sharply handsome features that mocked her, and the now
familiar pale, jeweled eyes.
“No…” Her protest escaped as a
fretful moan. “I
saw him murder you.”
“Are you this lady’s husband,
sir?” asked the
patrolman, eager to make some sense of this odd
business.
“Of course. There’s been some
misunderstanding,
Officer. No foul play has occurred. No murder. As you can see, I am
fit and fine.”
Laure could see he was. In fact, his earlier pallor
was gone, replaced by a warm glow of health that made his looks
even more heart-stopping in their appeal.
But she’d seen him fall. There was no
mistake.
Without loosening his compelling grip on her arm,
Gerard smiled at the perplexed policeman. “She’s
confused, poor
thing. Too many toasts at our wedding this very night. I fear we
wandered quite foolishly where we should not have, and some
unfortunate creature approached us for spare coins. My lovely bride
grew frightened by his appearance and, before I could stop her,
she’d run off in a panic. I am sorry if her fancies have
inconvenienced you. A bit too high-strung in her fears of the
wedding night to come, don’t you know.”
He grinned with a wolfishly male indulgence that had
the officer relaxing into a smile of his own.
“No harm done, sir. Might I suggest milder spirits
in the future.”
“Wise advice, I’m sure. Good night,
Officer.”
And as the policeman started across the street to
where his hack waited, Gerard turned his attention back to his
trembling bride. She was staring up at him, dazed and
incomprehensive, pulling against his grasp.
“I’m ready to go home now, my love. How
about
you?”
Slowly, her hand quivering fearfully, Laure reached
out to catch the closed overlap of his coat. He made no move to
resist as she pulled it aside to reveal the bloody ruin of his
shirt… and the charred hole the bullet had made as it tore
through the crisp white linen.
Her breath faltered. Her hand dropped
away.
“My God… what manner of man are
you?”
“The man you married… no man at
all.”
She lunged away from him, and this time he let her
go, merely watching as she dashed across the slick cobbles in
pursuit of the uniformed man.
“Officer! Officer, please-”
She clutched the man’s sleeve, knowing how things
must look to him: an hysterical woman, possibly a lovers’
first
quarrel. She could see in his expression his reluctance to
interfere.
“Yes, ma’am?”
What could she say to him that wouldn’t sound like
insanity? It felt like insanity, even to her. She had to think. She
had to get away. To do that, she needed some degree of control. She
drew a ragged breath.
“Might I beg a ride from you? I must get to my
brother’s house. It-it is an emergency.”
“Now, ma’am, it’s not my
place-”
“Please!” Panic rattled through her
voice.
Uncomfortable with her request, the man looked to
Gerard, who was still standing across the way watching the goings
on through impassive eyes. His coat was buttoned. He looked every
inch the respectable gentleman. And in her dirty disarray, her eyes
round and nearly black with what would be seen as irrational fear,
she appeared as reliable as an asylum escapee. The patrolman sought
a neutral ground.
“Only if it’s all right with your
husband.”
Laure looked back in alarm. One word from him, the
madman she’d married, and her rescuer would walk away,
leaving her
at his mercy.
“I would be much obliged if you would take her
wherever it is she wishes to go. It seems best under the
circumstances. If it is no trouble.”
Surprised and relieved by his calm dismissal, Laure
didn’t hesitate. Without giving the officer the chance to
reply or
refuse, she hurried toward the hack, dragging herself up inside it
without waiting for assistance. There, she huddled, quaking in the
cold grasp of shock and disbelief. She gave a nervous start as the
springs gave on the driver’s side.
“Where to,madame ?”
In frail tones, she gave him Percy’s
address.
Would he be there to welcome her with open arms
knowing she’d left her husband behind?
Would he believe her?
Once the conveyance swayed into motion, Laure dared
to shut her eyes and reexamine what she’d seen. It was
madness,
like some nightmare gone awry. She didn’t doubt her vision.
She was
certain of what she’d seen.
What she couldn’t comprehend was how, after being
shot in the chest at a range close enough to leave powder burns on
shirt fabric, Gerard Pasquale could be there standing
unconcerned-alive!-as if he’d suffered not a
scratch.
What was he? She wasn’t a stranger to unnatural
occurrences, to seeing things from another, invisible world. But
nothing had prepared her for the shock she’d received. What
had she
really seen on that rain-washed street that could make sense of it
all? At the moment, she didn’t care. She didn’t
want to know. She
only wanted to get away, far away, where the madness couldn’t
follow.
She never looked back, but she could imagine his sly
smile as he watched her go.
His bride of just a few hours, fleeing him in the
night.
Chapter Four
“A trick, a joke, that’s all it
was.”
In the bright flood of daylight, Percy’s
explanations held more substance than when Laure had arrived at his
door in the middle of the night, filled with frantic claims of
unnatural origin. After a few hours of brandy-induced sleep, she
was in a more lucid frame of mind for listening but no less
convinced of what she’d seen.
“He was shot point blank in the chest, Percy. I saw
it happen. I saw the blood and bullet hole.”
The soul of comfort, Percy handed her a cup of hot
tea with a placating, “You saw only what he wished you to
see. What
else would explain it?”
“Why? Answer me that. If it was all an elaborate
ruse just to frighten me half to death, what was the
purpose?”
“Perhaps to see if you would run.”
Laure stared at her brother for a long moment,
speechless and amazed. Then one word escaped her.
Again, “Why?”
Percy settled beside her on the sofa, taking up one
cold hand, the one that bore the heavy signet ring of the husband
she’d abandoned in terror. “I warned you that he
was a bit
eccentric.”
“But you said nothing about dangerous
lunacy!”
“You must understand, Laure, a man of his wealth,
of
his position is suspicious by nature. You are a beautiful young
girl wedded to a stranger. Perhaps he was testing you to discover
his own answer to why.”
“So I am to be subject to these tests, these games
to see if my motives are worthy?” Anger touched her tone. The
cleansing emotion felt good, strong, after hours of humbling panic.
“I am in no mood to play for his amusement.”
She sipped her tea, the cup rattling noisily in its
saucer until Percy claimed it with his hand and set it aside. He
was calm and practical and just what she needed to conquer her
raging fright.
“Perhaps if you go there to his home, your home,
and
establish yourself as his wife without questions or fear, that will
be all the answer he needs.”
The thought of another confrontation held no charm.
Yet the idea of his cruel jest at her expense fueled her courage.
She could picture him standing there on the puddled street,
grinning at the thought of her terror. The bastard. It was now a
matter of more than the ring she wore. It was a point of principle,
of will. “Do you think so, Percy?”
“I know so. He admires boldness above all things.
Go. Take control of what is yours.” Then his tone tempered
with a
warning. “Do not forget what is at stake here. Can you afford
to
let one poor joke turn you away from the future you deserve? This
is a test of mettle, Laure. I had never believed you lacking in
that area.”
“I am not one to give up easily,” she
agreed,
winning his grin of approval.
“There you go, my dear. Refuse to be shocked or
dismayed by whatever trials he may put you through. Prove yourself
capable of enduring all he can conceive of.”
“I’ve endured much worse than a midnight
scare,” she
confessed with mounting determination.
Who, indeed, was this man who would meet her
willingly at the altar then go to such extravagant lengths to
discourage her from the vows she’d spoken? Percy’s
rationality made
more sense than anything she could name. Either her husband was
overly cautious and desperate to protect himself from misuse, or he
was utterly mad.
Or he was something not quite human.
She laughed to herself at that absurdity and sipped
the tea, her hands now steady, letting the hot liquid calm her body
as her practical thoughts quieted her mind. Whether manipulator,
madman or monster, she would not allow a humorless trick to chase
her from her only security. Percy was right. There was too much at
stake.
Gerard Pasquale would soon discover that he had
married no weak-livered miss. He would find her a match for his
quirks of temper and mean-spirited games.
As long as he didn’t play them in a physical
arena.
“Shall I take you home, Mrs.
Pasquale?”
She set down the cup and saucer. “Yes.
It’s time I
was mistress of my new home. And of my destiny.”
The front gate was open.
Laure hadn’t prepared herself for the
opulence…
or the disrepair… of her new residence. Awash in the
midmorning
sun, the columned mansion looked not so much majestic as it did
neglected, with its overgrown greenery and peeling facade. An air
of emptiness haunted the vacant windows and debris-littered porch,
a sense of melancholy she would do her best to sweep away along
with the cobwebs, the dirt and the chips of ancient white paint.
She considered that her first objective until Percy held open the
door, and she stepped into the cavernous hollow.
“It looks as though no one lives
here.”
“Pasquale has been traveling abroad for some time.
I
believe that is where he contracted his illness. Perhaps he hired
incompetent caretakers and now finds himself unequal to the
task.”
Laure had no comment on her husband’s supposed
infirmity, unless it was in the mental realm. Gazing about her,
that assumption didn’t seem too far-fetched.
“Is the whole house like this?” she asked
in
disbelief, taking in the absence of all but floor, ceiling and
walls.
“I truly don’t know. I’ve only
visited the lower
rooms.” Percy glanced about, avarice brightening his gaze.
“Would
you like me to escort you on a tour of the premise… I
don’t
think your husband would mind or interfere. I doubt that we shall
even see him. I seem to recall him saying business was calling him
away.”
On his first day of marriage.
Disheartened by her groom’s indifference, Laure
nodded, anxious to take stock of what she did, or did not
own.
It took them the better part of an hour to explore
the twenty-two rooms. Most were as empty as the first had been.
Filled with puzzlement and an unexpected sadness, Laure said,
“How
could he exist here in this house, all alone? No food, no comfort,
no companionship.”
It wasn’t a wonder if he were truly
mad.
“Where does he sleep with no bed?” She
spoke her
curiosity aloud without considering the delicate topic, then
blushed as her brother glanced her way.
Percy offered no solution. Instead, he advised,
“You
are the wife of an influential member of New Orleans society now.
You owe it to your husband’s name to turn this shell into a
showplace from top to bottom.”
That’s what a good and proper wife would
do.
“I shall begin with the top, I think, for
I’ve no
desire to rest upon bare floorboards.”
“It would be my pleasure to help you shop for the
necessities. After all, I manage your husband’s purse
strings. We
should begin with a fitting ensemble for you, so the merchants will
take you seriously.”
A good place to start, convincing area shopkeepers
of her new standing. Then, perhaps, she could convince herself, and
her new husband, that she belonged.
She was on her hands and knees, scouring a film of
neglect from the checkerboard of black and white marble in the
front hall, when a bristle of awareness warned she was no longer
alone.
Instead of giving way to the alarm spiking through
her, Laure continued with her task, refusing to look up until she
had the rush of anxiety under control. As she finished polishing
the final square, she could feel the intensity of his stare as
viscerally as a physical touch. Though a beading of nervousness
broke out along exertion-flushed skin, she betrayed none of her
alarm, calmly restoring her brush to its grime darkened water
before lifting her gaze.
He stood beyond the reach of the candlelight, back
by the rising curve of the stairs, as motionless as a shadow
himself as he watched her work. How he’d gotten past her
without
her knowing it gave some cause for uneasy concern, but she
displayed none of it.
“So you’re here.”
His flat statement held no warmth or
welcome.
“Good evening, sir. I trust you’ve
recovered well
from the stresses of last night.”
He didn’t reply immediately, perhaps annoyed by the
tartness lacing through her words. Then he spoke casually as he
advanced into the light.
“Did you think I would not?”
She wondered, when first she saw him. His pallor had
returned, a gleaming whiteness that cast his features into stark
relief. Still, she didn’t mistake his lack of healthy color
for
lack of health in general. The sense of latent power he exuded with
even the most meager move belied that belief. If Gerard Pasquale
suffered from any malady, it was most likely arrogance and disdain
for the female he’d married.
His chill, blue-eyed gaze lingered over her in a
contemptuous sweep. For the first time, she realized how she must
look to him. Her fine new gown was blotched and crumpled, and her
hair clung to her brow and neck in damp tendrils. Instead of an
elegant new bride, she looked more akin to a wage-earning scullery.
As a slow burn of embarrassment climbed her cheeks, an underlying
dignity came to her rescue. Why should she feel ashamed for taking
pride in the management of her home? Obviously her husband had no
interest there, or it wouldn’t have fallen to ruin about his
ears.
She met his unblinking stare with a haughtiness to equal his own.
When she didn’t back down, he was first to glance
away.
“I see you’ve been busy drawing off my
accounts.” He
made note of the sparse furnishings in the double parlor that
encroached upon its echoing emptiness.
“Only in the receiving, dining and…
master
bedrooms. Nothing extravagant or beyond necessity. I didn’t
think
you would mind. Do you?”
“I suppose not,” he allowed grudgingly.
“Such things
are of no importance to me, since I’m rarely here to indulge
in
their comforts.”
Laure ducked her head so he wouldn’t see her blank
confusion. If not here in his home, where did he spend his time? To
her chagrin, another of Percy’s assumptions was cast aside
with the
wave of one graceful hand. Her husband was not homebound and hungry
for her companionship. She should have learned as much last night.
If he did not sleep under this roof, apparently he’d found
his
companionship in more agreeable quarters. Only a wife for a day,
and still the humiliation of it burned hot.
Having a mistress was nothing out of the ordinary in
New Orleans society. Hadn’t she recently been offered such a
position herself? She should have been relieved to be spared that
element of their marriage. She didn’t know this man, so why
should
she feel betrayed by the knowledge that he preferred to spend his
time with another?
She didn’t know why it should, but it
did.
“So it is your plan to take up
residency.” He made
it sound as if it wasn’t a given.
“My home is here.”With you
. She didn’t add
that, for she was beginning to suspect it would not be
true.
He made an impatient gesture. “Very well. Settle
in.
Buy fancy trimmings, and set yourself up like a grand dame. But do
not expect me to make you feel welcome.”
His words were a stab to her hopes.
“There is no danger of that, sir.” It
took a moment
for her to suppress the ravages of hurt and rejection enough to add
more sedately, “Shall I prepare something for
dinner?”
“You are not here to serve me,madame
. My
comings and goings are my own business and need not concern you, so
make your schedule to suit yourself. I’m dining out. I should
think
you’d be grateful for that fact.” Then the final
slap. “You needn’t
wait up for me.”
Her gaze lowered as she tried her best to salvage
the situation she now feared was beyond repair. “I had hoped
we
might have some time to get to know one another.”
He made an uncharitable sound. “I know all I need
to
know already. Good evening. Were I you, I wouldn’t rest too
easily
in the bed you’ve made.”
By the time she glanced up, angered by his thinly
veiled threat, he was gone, absent from the room without sound or
apparent movement.
To find his entertainments elsewhere since he’d
already decided hers were so lacking.
She swallowed down the taste of her disappointment
and bent to finish the floor. If she were being honest with
herself, she’d have to admit that it wasn’t so much
his dismissal
of her as it was the destruction of her dream that cut to the quick
of her emotions. But she would survive it, just as she had all
life’s other disparages. There would be no going back to
Percy in
tears. It was, after all, her bed to sleep in, uneasily or
no.
She would make the most of what she’d been given,
with good grace and equanimity. Disappointment and embarrassment
weren’t fatal conditions, just bruising ones. She could bear
them,
would bear them, alone, as she’d done with all else these
last few
years.
As she scrubbed with a new ferocity, she
purposefully placed those dreams aside and got on with the business
of the here and now.
Despite his warning, she had waited up for him. He
saw the soft glow in the window from the street. It made the big
house look somehow welcoming. And that made him all the more
annoyed.
Who had asked her to be there waiting? He didn’t
need her uninvited presence to make him feel at
home.
But when had the empty mansion ever felt like a
home?
Never.
Never, until tonight with that glowing of expectant
light.
Bah!
He breezed into the front hall like a harsh wind,
but she wasn’t there to frighten. Where then was his timid
little
bride?
Come out, come out! His dark mood growled in vile
humor.
Ahhh! He felt her now, just in the next room. One
good fright, and she would go running back to her money-grubbing
brother, squealing all the way. He let his anger sweep over him,
swelling his shoulders, forcing his palms to the floor as his shape
shimmered and shifted until no man stood in the foyer. It was a
black wolf there in his place, stalking toward the scent of human
in the parlor. A hungry wolf.
She was seated on a low chaise, tiny reading glasses
resting near the end of her nose, a book braced open upon her
knees. With a snarl, he lunged toward her, jowls opened wide, fangs
exposed and gleaming-only to change back into human form in
mid-leap, landing lightly on the floor beside the
couch.
She was asleep.
He made a disgruntled sound. How uncooperative of
her to spoil his dramatic scare. And just how could he bully her
while she wore those silly little glasses that made her look both
bookish and touchingly youthful at the same time. He reached out to
remove them.
A growling hound from hell had not awakened her, but
the slightest touch brought her up from a sound sleep with a
fretful cry. Her arm shot up, her forearm catching his hand,
sending her spectacles flying. The sound of tinkling glass made him
feel suddenly churlish as she gazed up at him in
alarm.
“Forgive me for startling you.” How
inane! Hadn’t
that been his plan, and here he was apologizing for his
success?
She blinked, appearing disarmingly confused and
attractively tousled. “You touched me.” She made it
sound like she
was accusing him of a crime. Against his own lawful
wife.
“You’d fallen asleep. I was going to
carry you up to
bed.” A chivalrous lie that would have delighted most
maidens. So
why did she draw her knees up tight against her chest, as if his
plan had been to ravish her? Her gaze shone like twin nuggets of
coal freshly broken.
“I’d prefer you not to touch me without
my consent,”
came her unexpectedly fierce command. It made his hackles rise, as
if he were yet that proud wolf. Then, she followed her tart decree
with another equally insulting observation. “You’ve
not earned the
right to handle me in such an intimate fashion.”
“Earned?” he echoed, leaning close enough
to send
her pressing back against the curved back of the chaise. He had
about enough of his haughty mortal bride. Flushed with an unwise
arrogance, he told her, “I do not need to touch you to be
intimate.”
To prove his point, to impress his superiority upon
her, he trapped her gaze within the silvery depths of his own, and
layered on his vampire magic.
Caught in its thick, sensual haze, Laure’s back
warped away from the sofa. A wanton moan of surprise and pleasure
tumbled from her parted lips. Sensation scalded along her body. Her
trembling hands followed that trail, running over her jutting
breasts, grazing the stiff peaks that ached for attention, across
the bow of her heaving rib cage, down into the valley of her thighs
where desire throbbed in hot, needy pulses and from there, along
her legs where they shifted restlessly beneath her gown. Every inch
of her begged to be stroked, kissed, adored, but there was only the
whisper of inner heat whipping through her body, coiling low and
tight, until she could suppress her ecstatic cries no
longer.
As he evoked his charm upon her, Gerard was equally
seduced, not by the tantalizing woman undulating in the throes of
unnatural rapture, but by the thrum of her excitement, the way it
caught up her pulse beats and made them pound out an irresistible
rhythm. It was heat flamed by her arousal. The sound of it surging
through her veins. Inviting him closer. Closer.
Her hands reached up of their own accord to tear
open the top buttons of her staid white blouse to bare the tops of
her breasts and the bend of her pale throat. In her haste, she
yanked something free, some piece of jewelry that slid toward the
floor with a metallic twinkle. Before he could stop the impulse,
Gerard reached out to catch it. He knew what it was even as the
thin chain pooled in his hand.
Silver.
His shriek of agony woke Laure from her trance. She
blinked away her daze to see him on his knees, bent double,
clutching his hand. That he was having some sort of attack shocked
her into action. She dropped down onto her knees before him,
demanding to know what she could do.
“Remove it!” he wailed.
She didn’t understand until he extended his hand.
Her silver chain, a gift from her mother upon the day of her own
wedding, had embedded itself into his smoking flesh and was
actually burning into his palm!
“My God!” She’d never seen
anything like it. It was
as if the metal was eating though him. Quickly, she grasped one of
the dangling ends and pulled the links out of the smoldering wound.
The clasp came loose with a vicious sizzling sound, and Gerard
immediately closed his fingers over the oozing injury. Laure rocked
back on her heels, alarmed and perplexed by the intensity of his
pain.
“Are you all right?” She placed her hands
lightly,
gingerly upon his shoulders, but he violently shrugged away.
“What
is it?” she cried in dismay.
“The silver,” he groaned. “I
have an intolerance to
it.”
Was this part of the illness Percy described? How
horribly she felt for having doubted it was true.
“What can I do? Shall I get a
doctor-”
“No!” he howled. “Nothing. Do
nothing.”
“But you’re in terrible pain.”
She reached out, catching him by the wrists, the
gesture hiking up his coat and shirt sleeves to exposure twin bands
of scarring about his wrists. Even as she watched in horror, those
scars seemed to shift and liquify, becoming dreadful sores that
closed up almost before her gasp was complete.
“What is this?” Certainly, no natural
affliction.
She reared back, and the last thing she saw was his hand fanning
across her eyes.
“Remember nothing,” he gritted out
between clenched
teeth. He panted for breath as she sat there on her heels,
expression blank, eyes unseeing. The pain was hard enough to endure
without suffering for her sympathy and recoil.
He’d allowed her to get too close and himself to
get
too distracted.
She was quite beautiful in repose.
From where he stood beside her bed, Gerard admitted
that much to himself. He hadn’t dared come so close to her
before
tending to his appetite. Just her presence beneath the same roof,
let alone the temptation of her in the same room, had been almost
too much for him earlier. And then he’d let his vanity carry
him
away. But now, even as the wound in his hand itched and healed, he
felt more in control and able to consider her dispassionately while
she slept.
Yes, quite lovely, in that fragile, transitory way
of humankind, with her softly pinked skin and gently parted lips. A
fair bloom so easily bent, so quickly crushed.
Even now, as warmed as he was by the vitality of
another, he was intoxicated by her, by the rhythmic brush of her
breath in the quiet night, by the scent of her, the scent of
living, breathing human. Drawn by the steady, hypnotic pulse of
that life within her, nearly as entranced as he had been
downstairs. By the strong beat of her heart, by the sluice of the
blood within her veins. By the tender hollow at the base of her
bared throat where he could almost taste…
He tore his gaze away from the lure of creamy skin,
damning the vile bargain he’d made.
He’d been mad to allow her into his home, into his
life. The situation was ripe for tragic consequence. He’d
been so
smugly certain that her threat was gone when she’d fled from
him
the night before in unrestrained horror.
Obviously, his mistake, for there she lay a short
reach away in trusting repose.
Here she was, back again, her poise an affront to
his plan to drive her from him. Buying furniture as if they’d
be
setting up house together. Hah! There was only one piece of
furniture he required, and it wasn’t meant to be the
centerpiece in
her parlor ensemble.
Stupid girl. Brave, stupid, greedy girl. To rob from
him and run was one thing, but to boldly confront him with her
misdeeds was quite another. What did she think to gain through her
bravado? His admiration? His respect? Only one mortal female had
proven herself worthy of that. He frowned as dissatisfaction for
his circumstance growled through him.
On the pristine sheets of the bed he didn’t share
with her, his young bride shifted restlessly.
His bride.
What a gruesomely comic union. What benefit could he
draw from this creature who possessed his name and his fortune
without allowing him the meagerest concession? She deserved no
kindness, no quarter from him, and yet her empathy-the pain
he’d
brought so briefly to flicker in her gaze-had wounded him in ways
he’d not thought possible.
Conscience? Bah! Compassion? Hardly. Not for this
schemer whose black soul was so attractively wrapped in petal-soft
skin and hair the color of dawn. A dawn he hadn’t seen for
centuries, captured in the taunting waves of blushed gold across
fresh starched linens. The sight mesmerized, pulling him closer to
feel between the rub of fingertips what could not be seen. Like
that dawn, like silver, she would burn him if he let his guard
relax even for an instant. A pain such as that was never forgotten.
He drew back his hand and, in his haste, the movement woke
her.
He heard her sudden inhalation, a startled sharpness
against the still of the eve. He didn’t need to watch her
depthless
dark eyes widen to palpably experience her alarm. Then puzzlement
crowded upon her brow as if she were wondering, struggling to
remember…
“I didn’t mean to wake you,” he
heard himself saying
in words as soft as a whisper.
She stared up at him, clutching her covers up under
her chin as if their purity could somehow protect her. As if
anything could, should he decide to take what he desired. He waited
to see the loathing, the terror, return to her expression, the
rightful reaction to what he was. But it didn’t come. The
apprehension, the tender flush of shyness remained, but the awe,
the fear she should have felt never materialized.
And then slowly, determinedly, she turned back the
covers to welcome him as if he were a true husband, as if he were a
man, not a monster.
Stunned by the gesture and by what it must mean, he
turned away from the offer, leaving her more lonely and isolated
than he could have purposefully intended.
“You didn’t tell her.”
Percy bolted upright within his desk chair, papers
scattering all about him. His frantic gaze flashed about his
shadowed office before fixing upon the metallic gleam of his
brother-in-law’s eyes.
“Tell her what?” he asked with a nervous
lick of his
lips. Shaking hands began to gather his files
together.
Gerard stepped farther into the room, away from the
barely opened window through which he’d gained entrance. His
expression held the same foreboding as the storm clouds banking
above the Mississippi. Both warned of dangerous
consequence.
“You let her wed me without telling her what I
was.”
“I told her enough.”
Gerard laughed softly, but Percy wasn’t deceived
into thinking him amused. “I hardly think so. When one makes
a deal
with a devil, one should know what he wagers. You are a wretched
coward for holding to your silence.”
Percy squared his narrow shoulders. “I
don’t deny
that, but I was thinking of her welfare, too.”
“Really? By placing her into my care, an
unsuspecting sacrifice?”
“Laure is hardly naive, sir.” In later
reflections,
Gerard would come to wonder over the harshness of that claim.
“And
she is more able to care for herself than you might
guess.”
“And it is your guess that she will remain with me
to secure your finances even after she learns the
truth?”
Percy never faltered. “Yes. I think she will.
You’ll
find no easy way out of this bargain, Pasquale. What I lack in
fortitude, Laure holds in an abundance. If you knew the entire
truth, perhaps it is you who might be afraid.”
“Bastardo! I have nothing to
fear from
you.” He spat symbolically on the floor.
But Percy merely smiled.
“If that were true, you would not be here, and we
would not be related. Knowledge is power, sir, and with what I
know, I have twice your strength. If you are wise, you will give my
Laure everything she desires, and you will be careful not to make
an enemy of me lest you find yourself frying in the morning light.
I have the advantage of daylight, which you do not. Remember that,
Pasquale, and remember that you exist for only as long as my dear
sister remains unharmed and my fortune stays
intact.”
For a moment, Gerard said nothing. His impassive
features, with their unnatural lack of motion, did more to unsettle
the little lawyer than any display of force. Until Gerard chuckled
softly, and the chilling sound sent tremors shuddering up
Percy’s
spine.
“I have not lived for centuries by letting insects
such as you feed off me. You might remember that I am not
particularly charitable to my enemies, either.” His voice
lowered
to a threatening rumble. “Either you educate your
sister… or I
will.”
Before Percy could respond, Pasquale was simply
gone; a brief shimmer of form, then nothing. For a moment, only the
lawyer’s hoarse breathing sounded, then he gave a vicious
curse.
Damn the man!
With a sweep of his arm, he sent all the folders
flying. None of them would realize half the bounty that was close
to escaping him. Pasquale’s fortune was the solution to his
troubles, and his stepsister was both avenue and barrier to his
success. He needed more time to siphon off a tidy sum to survive
on.
He sat down, calming his breathing, collecting his
thoughts. He didn’t want mere survival. He wanted luxury. And
to
have it, he would have to rid himself of two very compelling
problems. Or better yet, he could conceive of a way for them to
destroy each other. It would interesting to see whose survival
instincts prevailed. Not that it mattered as long as the outcome
was as he’d prescribed. Both of them gone.
He smiled to himself.
Leaving him alone with all that lovely
money.
Chapter Five
Stepping through the humble double doors of
Antoine’s
into the Quarter’s most elegant restaurant was something
Laure had
never seen herself as doing. To stop conversation and turn heads
was far beyond her conception. But stare they did, all those fine,
pedigreed members of the society who’d scorned her mother
before
her. As she paused, holding to a dignity that couldn’t quite
still
her trembling hands, the whispers reached her: not the dreaded hush
that came with the name LaClaire in the rundown sections of town,
but the awe that accompanied the mystery of
Pasquale.
It was then she realized that, in her fancy
afternoon dress of midnight blue overset with bows of heavy cotton
lace trim, with her fair hair twisted up beneath the angular set of
a bowed and be-feathered hat, they did not recognize her as other
than the wife of the city’s most intriguing recluse.
It was as Percy had promised, a new beginning. As
long as she was willing to pay the price.
“Madame Pasquale,” murmured themaitre
d‘
with silky deference. “Your party is waiting for you, if you
would
follow me, please.”
Head held high and gaze straight ahead, she swept
between the diners, ignoring the gawkers, refusing to hear the buzz
of speculation, smiling only when Percy rose from their
prestigiously situated table.
“Laure, my dear, how lovely you look,” he
exclaimed
as she was seated. He, himself, was dapper in his exquisitely cut
new suit. The pair of them looked more than a match for the
glamorous surroundings. None would have guessed less than a month
ago, they had been eating fried oysters out of wrapped paper on the
benches flanking Jackson Square instead of oysters Rockefeller
andpompano en papillote under the attentive eyes
of St.
Louis Street’s elite.
“You look particularly pleased with yourself today,
Percy. Is there some occasion?”
Nearly bursting with self-satisfaction, he
announced, “It’s a day of celebration. While we sit
here sipping
wine, my humble offices are being moved to their new location. In
the Godchaux Building.”
“Oh, Percy, such an esteemed
address!”
Smiling proudly at her rightful awe in regards to
the huge corner bastion on Canal and Chartres, Percy gloated,
“I’ve
got three appointments scheduled for this afternoon
alone.”
“I’m so pleased to hear of your good
fortune.” Her
sentiments were genuine. Why shouldn’t her hard-working
brother
reap the reward of his efforts? Just because she was less
enthusiastic about her own change in circumstance, there was no
reason to begrudge his happiness. “This calls for more than a
toast. What can we do to truly celebrate?”
Settling back in his chair with a close-lipped
smile, Percy had just the answer. “What’s called
for now, is my
introduction to the higher limits of society. How goes the
renovation of your home?”
Not equating the two things immediately, Laure said,
“It goes well. If not a showplace, than at least not an
embarrassment.”
She was understating her affect on the previously
decrepit manse. None who had seen it before would recognize it now.
It’s once neglected stone facade had undergone as dramatic a
metamorphosis as Laure herself.
It hadn’t been difficult.
Having nothing else with which to occupy her time,
Laure spent the better part of each day combing through the shops
along Royal Street looking for bargains. Aware that she had the
funds to spend top dollar if she chose, it challenged her to find
the best deal possible when it came to embellishing the now
tastefully filled rooms of her new home. Perhaps a two-day search
would yield no more than an elegantly shaped vase to compliment the
foyer table, but each possession filled her with a sense of pride
and permanence. If she was not happy, at least she was content.
Wasn’t that far more than once she’d been able to
hope
for?
“Then perhaps you could do me a great
favor.”
The hint of careful earnest in Percy’s tone alerted
her to what she should have suspected at once. The reason for this
invitation to lunch was more than just to be seen. It was a
precursor to his plan to ingratiate himself into the company of
society’s best.
“What is it you want, Percy?” she asked
with a
cautious neutrality.
“A twofold celebration. The means to announce that
we both have arrived and will not be ignored.”
“And just how will that be
accomplished?”
He spelled it out exactly as she’d
feared.
“By you hosting an unequaled event to show our
vastly elevated status.”
“You mean show off, don’t you?”
“What if I do?” he admitted without the
slightest
degree of shame. “Don’t tell me you
wouldn’t enjoy having
thecrème de la crème of New
Orleans scrambling
for your invitation? Come, Laure. The truth.”
Yes, she would enjoy it. Revel in it to be exact.
How satisfying to earn homage from those who’d snubbed her on
the
street, stepping out of their way as if she carried some horrific
contagion or sought to pick their pockets. Seeing the gleam in her
gaze, Percy began to grin. That returned her to the reality of the
situation.
“They would not come at my summons,” she
declared
with a touch of bitter truth.
“But you shall not be issuing the invitation as
Laure Cristobel, sister of Percy Cristobel. You’ll be the
elusive
and exclusive Mrs. Gerard Pasquale for whom Percy Cristobel is a
respected solicitor. How many of these fine people would recognize
you as a woman in your own right? With Pasquale’s name and
fortune
to blind them, they will never see beyond it. That I can guarantee
with a few well placed words in a few influential
ears.”
“What words, Percy?”
“That the reclusive Mr. Pasquale is willing to
invest his fortune under my dictates. That should make his
acquaintance a necessity and seal my future all at
once.”
He saw her frown gather and quickly waved away her
expected protests.
“Laure, it is not a lie. It would only be dishonest
if it weren’t true. Youare Mrs. Pasquale
and Ido
administer his monies. What we make of those simple facts is what
will establish us in society.”
Her reticence must have been clear in her
expression, for Percy seized up her hands in a demonstrative press.
He bent forward, features flushed with passion.
“Laure, think of what is at stake
here.”
She did and, finally, she sighed.
“I shall have to discuss it with my husband. He is
a… private person and may not like the doors to his home
thrown
upon to a curious populace.”
As if he’d even notice, she thought with a humbling
touch of chagrin. She hadn’t caught so much as a glimpse of
her
handsome husband in at least two dozen days. Not since the last
regrettable invitation she’d made. That private humiliation
still
burned, adding to her reluctance to approach the stranger who
shared-at least on documents-the same address.
“How could he refuse you?” Percy
protested. “He
needn’t attend if it makes him uncomfortable to do so.
You’re the
one they’ll flock to see. The new power in their circle.
Can’t you
feel them staring even now?”
Yes, she could. She’d been trying not to squirm
under their scrutiny with each bite she took, with each word she
spoke. Like a bird trapped in a magnifying bell jar, not the
slightest detail went unobserved.
“I will ask, Percy. That is all I can
promise.”
Undaunted, he beamed. “I’ll begin making
up a guest
list. We shall be the talk of the town.”
Better than the butt of its malicious gossip, but
Laure wouldn’t speak of such things to her treasured
stepbrother.
Instead, she murmured, her eyes misting, “Our parents would
be so
proud.”
A stillness befitting her husband took hold of
Percy’s face for just an instant. Then he smiled wistfully.
“They
are never far from my thoughts. Yes, this is a fitting tribute.
It’s what they deserve, after all.”
As she dabbed a betraying tear from her cheek, Laure
missed the hard sheen that revealed itself in Percy’s
eyes.
A gleam of retribution.
At nightfall, Laure did something unique to her
month of marriage-she purposefully sought out her
husband.
It wasn’t an easy thing for her. Her pride, her
hopes, her feelings still ached from his brusque rejection of her
as both a wife and as a companion. Seeking him out was courting
more of the same, but as she’d filled the rooms in this house
that
was not a home, she’d become more aware of its emptiness. It
wasn’t
the lack of decoration, it was the absence of life that made it
echo so hollowly. An echo that reverberated within her heart. She
hadn’t gone to so much trouble to impress New Orleans society
for
Percy, and her own needs could have been satisfied with much less.
As she waited for Gerard to appear, she realized the truth, and
that truth only emphasized her loneliness. She’d toiled so
meticulously to please her husband, to earn an approval he’d
stingily withheld, and perhaps to create an environment where
he’d
be more apt to linger… with her.
“Buona sera.”
Her pulse gave an unexpected leap as she turned
toward that mellifluous voice, not in fear but rather in
anticipation.
The sight of him stunned her senses. Now that she
was accustomed to his pallor and the odd phosphorescence of his
stare, she saw only the dark splendor of his looks. He was a most
marvelous looking man. For a moment, he didn’t advance or
withdraw,
giving her the chance to feast in anguished
appreciation.
This magnificent man was her husband. In name
only.
“Was there something you wanted,signora
?”
As he spoke, a simmering heat kindled in his
unblinking gaze, a fire suggesting that she was not alone in her
feelings of need. Mesmerized by the pull of that keen stare, Laure
grew lightheaded, all shivery hot and cold at the same time.
Strangely, it wasn’t an unpleasant sensation, that
surrendering of
awareness to all but the sharp, hungry edge of his
attention.
When had she felt it before? She tried, but she
couldn’t quite grasp the occasion.
But the spark of his interest quickly extinguished,
and he looked away from her as if bored by her presence and the
mere thought of conversation.
“Speak quickly, madame. I am in a
hurry.”
“Where are you going?” She hated the
petulance she
herself heard in that demand. As did he, for his mood chilled
perceptively.
“Out.”
“Is the claim upon your time such that you cannot
spare me even a few minutes?”
Apparently, he responded better to the snap of her
temper than to possessiveness. He regarded her indulgently.
“You
have my attention.”
“How do you like what I’ve done with your
home?”
He blinked. “You wish to discuss furniture with
me?”
“No. Yes.” She took hold of her
frustration with a
determined breath and forged onward. “There are many things I
should like to discuss. I have no idea of your opinions or your
tastes and would like to know if you approve of the changes
I’ve
made.”
A long minute passed. Then another as she refused to
fidget beneath his unwavering stare. Slowly, he slanted a look to
his left then his right, taking in the nearest rooms and their
improvements.
“Well?” Laure prompted.
“I have been accused of having appalling taste, so
my opinion has no true value here, but I see nothing that
displeases me.” Then he turned to her again for a lingering
appraisal. “Nothing at all.”
Even a room away, she felt engulfed by his intimate
study as if his hands were charting the same avenues his gaze was
taking. She took a quick step back, unable to stop a sudden
shudder. Though she’d prepared herself mentally for the
possibility
of contact, her body rebelled of its own volition.
True, she’d invited him into her bed. For some
strange reason, it had felt natural and appropriate at that time
and place. But here and now, with such distance and such
uncertainty between them, nothing was less appealing than the
thought of his hands upon her.
Heavy hands. Hurtful hands. A cold sweat formed upon
her brow. Her stomach clenched, her teeth ground as if to stop the
cries to please stop, please don’t…
But that hadn’t been Gerard, had it? She looked
away, anxious and confused by her troubling
response.
Noting her aversion, Gerard smiled
narrowly.
“Was there something else?”
Recovering herself with some difficulty, Laure came
to the point, since idle talk seemed only to irritate him. “I
should like to give a party.”
His black brows soared. “Isn’t it rather
late for a
wedding reception?”
“For my brother,” she clarified,
“to honor his
success and thank him for all he’s done for me. I thought it
only
appropriate to make this gesture, if you approve.”
There was no mistaking his dislike of the subject.
“By all means, let’s shower him with gratitude. I
should like very
much to give him what he deserves.”
Pretending not to notice his searing sarcasm, she
continued. “Not a grand affair, just a small guest list from
whom
Percy might benefit by acquaintance.”
“Ahhh. Other wealthy fools who will be unsuspecting
until he has his hands in their pockets and a knife at their
throat.” His mood turned surly. “Tell me, does he
have other
sisters with which to bargain?”
Paling at the insult, she mumbled, “Forget I
broached the matter.”
“But you did, all for dear mercenary
Percy’s sake.
I’m sure he will relish the chance to glory in his new found
status. By all means, turn my haven into an orgy of greed. Why
should I alone be victimized? Misery loves company, isn’t
that what
they say? Just do not expect me to be in
attendance.”
“I didn’t mean to offend-”
“Offend?” he roared.
“Everything about you and your
brother offends me!”
And there it was again, the fury he’d displayed so
briefly at their wedding ceremony focused upon her with an
intensity that had her reeling. Wounded by his undeserved verbal
assault, yet too proud to give way to the tears blurring her
vision, she countered his attack with a fierce
parry.
“Then why did you marry me?”
“Why?” He stared at her, angered, amazed,
then
finally amused. “What did your brother tell you?”
“Nothing that’s proven true thus
far.”
“So you want the truth, my dear
wife?”
A note of malicious pleasure seeped into his tone,
and suddenly she wished for blissful ignorance. Whatever he would
tell her would bring only pain and more disillusionment. She
swallowed down the anxiety, the awful panic inspired by his widely
wicked smile. He was daring her, defying her to find the
courage.
And so she nodded. “Tell me.”
He regarded her with a look akin to pity, and that
was worse than the loathing. “Poor girl. You really have no
idea,
do you?”
“About what?” Her voice trembled slightly
as she
prepared for her world to collapse.
“I shall tell you everything you want to know and
more. But not tonight. Tonight I have other matters more
pressing.”
He dismissed her anxiety with a wave of his hand and no further
explanation. “Plan your party. Invite your guests. It shall
be a
time for celebration… and revelation. So be prepared for
both.”
He knew.
She was too dazed to notice he’d gone. She found
her
way into the parlor where she sank down upon one of the new
chaises. Her shoulders slumped until her head fit into her hands.
There was no mystery as to what would happen next. She knew what
would happen next from the experiences of a broken heart. This
place she’d taken such pride and enjoyment in, the dreams
she’d
allowed herself to fragilely believe-that she may have finally
found a place where she would be safe-all about to
end.
He knew. Somehow, he knew. Between the time he’d
agreed to wed her and the moment they first made eye contact at the
altar, Gerard Pasquale had discovered the truth about who and what
she was.
And now she would pay, just as her mother had paid
before her.
With the loss of everything.
Akin to the darkness within and without, Gerardo
Pasquale skimmed the shadowed alleyways of Vieux Carre. He did so
with a precision both efficient and deadly. He’d had over
four
hundred years to practice.
Orlean’s Alley ran along the south side of the
Quarter’s grand cathedral. During the day, a cadre of young
artists
used the walks to set up the samples of their trade. Watercolors,
oils, pastels, a rainbow of life reflected on canvas. But by night,
those who remained to haunt the narrow street lined by wrought iron
fences and closed, shuttered doors belonged to a trade much
older.
She was a prostitute, probably a good deal younger
than her ravaged features and sluttish dress suggested. She laughed
softly to herself as her steps faltered in the heeled shoes
displayed by an indecently high hemline. Catching one arm about a
lamppost, she hugged to it for balance until she saw a prospective
customer emerge from the midnight shadows. With a conscious effort,
she shifted her shoulders back to offer a small but impressively
bared bosom.
“Bonjour. Comment ca va. Etes-vous
seul?”
He could smell the liquor on her, not quite strong
enough to disguise the decaying scent of disease. Neither
discouraged him from the richer, more potent aroma of living being.
He wondered if she knew how little time she had left on this earth
even without his intervention.
As he drew closer, she released the iron post to
totter slightly, sizing him up for potential profit. Fine coat,
clean hands, even if he was a trifle pale. Her rouged lips pouted,
ripe with promise.
“You would like some company,non
?”
“No.”
At one time, he would have toyed with her first. He
would have dazzled her with the beauty of what he was while acting
the part of charmer, of courtly swain. He would have savored her
seduction, her confusion and sudden horror as she realized her own
fate, indulging in a sense of perverse power and wicked pleasure
before the final feast. He no longer had the patience for, or
interest in, playing with his food.
Any chance outcry was stifled by the clasp of one
hand over her mouth. His other arm snaked about her tightly
corseted waist, jerking her up against him with a force that left
her bruised and breathless. Without pause, he got right to
business, biting into the succulent flesh of her throat to feed.
She stiffened at the initial shock then went limp in the thrall of
his embrace. Any who happened upon them would have thought them
engaged in intimacy rather than a more basic exchange of life from
death.
It was over too quickly. Staggering from the
satiation, Gerard held to the crumpled shell of the woman. The
effects of her vitality flowed through him with intoxicating
potency. Heat burned along each vein, a warmth that could be
supplied by no other source. Finally the lightheadedness and
euphoria faded, leaving him in control once again, stronger,
eternally renewed. After slitting the woman’s neck, he draped
her
upon the steps of a recessed doorway. In finding her, there would
be evidence of violence that was human rather than supernatural in
origin. Concealment was imperative if he was to continue hunting
the same streets night after night. Fortunately, New Orleans was a
dangerous place to be after twilight, and there was no shortage of
criminal doings to cover up the savage means of his own
survival.
Leaving his victim on the cold stone steps, Gerard
walked away without a second glance, without a trace of remorse.
That, too, was a necessity he’d learned long ago. Never
confuse
them with anything other than a meal. They were not mothers, sons,
wives or lovers. They had no pasts, no hopes, no futures left
unfulfilled. They existed only to prolong him and those like him.
As a superior being, it was his right to demand their ultimate
sacrifice and their privilege to supply it, though sometimes not
very willingly. After four hundred years and thousands of souls, to
believe otherwise would lead to sure madness.
Of course there were some who did not hold to those
callous truths. Some suffered the guilty torments of hell when
forced to succumb to what they were. His oldest friend was such a
being. Dear Gino, writhing in an eternal agony of conscience while
Gerard boasted of not having one. A lie, he’d discovered most
unpleasantly.
He was not superior. He was damned.
He continued along the shadow-washed streets,
turning onto thoroughfares that were teaming with the noise and
tempting heat of humanity. Though he moved among them, they could
sense his presence with an uneasy chill but never quite see him.
These frail, industrious humans going so determinedly about the
process of living, not realizing that even as they were born, they
were doomed. To what purpose was grubbing for wealth, scheming for
influence, mourning the inevitability of death or the fickleness of
love. It was all so fleeting, so unimportant to those who saw
centuries as humans did years. Silly, greedy mortals, obsessed with
possessions and pride. Had he been any different? Had he, in his
youthful arrogance, in his insatiable thirst for acceptance, been
any different than Percy Cristobel? He shuddered to think so, but
it was true.
The sound of sultry laughter distracted him as he
passed an open courtyard. He slowed then stopped to watch as two
impassioned humans sought their own immortality through the rough,
sweaty act of illicit procreation. A young Creole gentleman had
ingratiated himself beneath the skirts of a pretty Quadroon maid
and theirs was a lusty coupling.
Gerard stood unmoved by their hurried breaths, by
the flash of silken café au lait legs wrapped about the
young
man’s waist. He’d distanced himself from his
humanity so long ago,
it was a puzzle as to why he lingered now, curious and vaguely
disturbed by the young couple’s passion. It wasn’t
as though such
carnal stirrings acted upon him. Lust for sustenance drove him now
just as desire once provoked the man he was into making a fatal
error. That error had ended his insignificant life. Odd to think of
it now. He didn’t bother himself with much reflection about
what
once was. He told himself he was beyond such trivialities, but in
truth, the past brought only pain. Better not to look back. Better
not to remember. He was what he was. What came before no longer
mattered.
Yet as the rutting pair strove for their final
satisfaction, he was reminded again of Gino, who mourned for his
lost humanity and tried to pretend he could still pass for one of
them. He recalled the mortal his friend had married. Arabella. The
name played through his memory like a cherished melody. Such a rare
and worthy woman. But human, all too human. And though Gino had
found a brief happiness with her, the relationship had been doomed
to tragic consequence. He could not wish for a like circumstance
even if the rewards, though fleeting, were undeniable
bliss.
He would not find such a situation beneath his own
roof with the quixotic human he had been forced to
wed.
As dusky cries evolved into sated sighs, Gerard
walked on, bemused by his strange melancholy. It was the
remembering that caused it. The bittersweet envy of what his best
friend so briefly enjoyed, and his own involvement in its end. It
wasn’t Laure Cristobel, now Laure Pasquale, who woke those
chafing
sentiments within him. No. She
wouldn’t-couldn’t-matter more than a
passing inconvenience to be endured and outlived as he had all
others.
He was far removed from mortal folly but not above
feeling a nostalgic ache for what could never be.
His wife. A cruel irony, a joke of nature tying her
vivacious freshness to one as dark and damned to indifference as he
had become. He wanted to be indifferent, but as he slipped inside
the cavernous halls that she had miraculously changed into a
welcoming home, he was annoyingly affected by her presence. She had
made it a home. That was some miracle itself. Though his taste ran
toward the garish and the colorful, he couldn’t deny the
calming
effect of her subdued choices. Tasteful. Elegant. It reminded him,
not in style but in quality, of Gino’s home in Florence. How
he’d
enjoyed visiting there, even though he had always been afraid to
sit upon any of the furnishings. He smiled, ruefully, remembering.
There was no harm in appreciating the attractive comforts Laure
brought back into his life. He’d enjoyed fine things once
upon a
time, and there was nothing wrong in doing so again.
Just as long as he didn’t forget who she was and
what he was by thinking the two could ever coexist as
one.
He scented her before actually seeing her there
asleep on a damask covered chaise, just as he’d found her
that time
before. The delicate floral perfume she wore, the salty warmth of
her skin, the hot sweetness pulsing beneath it creating the
tantalizing flush of health coloring her cheeks, and the rosy curve
of her breasts above the rounded neckline of her gown, all
enticements. A new dress, he noted. Fashionable, pretty, well made
but not extravagant when she could have afforded extravagance. With
his money. He would give her that much. She knew how to spend
wisely. A trait he’d never mastered when money had
mattered.
He crossed the room to stand above her, using his
vampiric magic to cloak his presence as she briefly woke then
settled back to sleep. So innocently trusting, as she’d been
that
first night when she’d offered herself to him as his bride.
Silly
creature, she’d had no idea. Still had none.
He touched her soft cheek, letting his fingertips
trail like a whispered breeze along the gentle slope of her jaw,
pausing at the junction just below her ear where her life force
beat strong and steady. It didn’t matter that he’d
grown to admire
her. It couldn’t matter that he enjoyed their brief parry of
words,
surprised to discover how lonely for simple conversation he’d
become.
That was the problem. He’d never been alone since
becoming one with the night. He’d never had to face his
exiled
existence without the benefit of a companion. Bianca, however vile,
had still amused and aggravated him. Even after she’d almost
succeeded in killing him, he found he missed her startling beauty
and clever viciousness. He rubbed his wrists as if he could still
feel the silver shackles she’d used to bind him to a wall
where
he’d waited for sunlight to find him. Treacherous creature.
They’d
been such a dark and deadly complement to one another. But she was
gone, a danger to him even in her absence, and the reason he was
careful to remain in seclusion lest she decide to finish what
she’d
started. He’d come to New Orleans to recover from her
betrayal, or
had it been the other way around, him betraying her trust? It
didn’t matter now. At first, he’d lost himself in
solitude, needing
the quiet to heal in body and soul. Time, always of little
consequence, had escaped him as he’d hibernated in these
empty
rooms, leaving them only to take what he needed from those who
didn’t matter. And as he’d sunk into that cocooned
oblivion, that’s
when Percy Cristobel had found a way through his
defenses.
And for that, the nasty little lawyer would
die.
Gerard let a strand of spun gold hair filter through
his fingers as his mood grew more complex and
restless.
What to do with this one? Should it matter that she
was not guilty of her brother’s sins of greed? Since when did
guilt
or innocence make a difference in his dealings with human kind? She
was in danger as long as she remained with him not knowing what he
was. And he would be in danger from her once she found out that
truth.
It was more than Cristobel’s meaningless paper that
kept him from cold-bloodedly murdering her as she slept. There was
something stronger and more disturbing holding him at bay, that
curl of panic and uncertainty that leveled his defenses when
she’d
turned those covers to invite him into her bed. Since then,
he’d
been careful to avoid her, though ever aware of her
proximity.
What was it about her that had him at such a
disadvantage?
Would that invitation still be open to him once she
knew what she offered to embrace?
He smiled to himself, a slow, self-deprecating twist
that mocked himself more than her ignorance.
An ignorance that would soon be shattered by a most
unpleasant truth.
Chapter Six
“How lovely you look this evening.”
Laure whirled away from the cheval glass in her
dressing room, startled by the intruding voice. Alarm eased to a
shy welcoming smile when she saw her husband in the adjoining
doorway. It led to the second master suite, one she knew he
didn’t
use. With the darkness framing him, he created a stark silhouette
of black and white-elegant evening tails to accentuate his sleek
foreign looks against a snowy shirtfront and vest that made his
complexion that much paler. Only the jewellike brilliance of his
eyes brought color to the image. They glimmered like fiery blue
topazes.
“Good evening, sir.” She sounded oddly
breathless
and sought to control her inner trembling with a slow, deep breath.
“Does this mean you plan to attend this evening?”
He placed a hand upon the snug satin of his
waistcoat. “Perhaps. And my name is Gerard. You may call me
that.
You are not my servant.”
“Yes, of course. Gerard.” Then why
didn’t she feel
close to his equal? Even in her glamorous evening gown, she felt
the awkward pretender. Anxious not to be a source of shame to him,
she fingered the folds of her skirt. “Then the dress is all
right?
It’s not too daring… too red?”
His glittering stare lowered to her hem then rose
incrementally up the yards of deep crimson velvet, up the
flattering flare of its skirt from heavy twin ruffles to the narrow
belt of same colored satin that encased her slender waist. Up the
molded bodice that seemed to be suspended in defiance of gravity
rather than by the thin off-the-shoulder straps. A large velvet bow
rode the dip of her decolletage, revealing a hint of shadowed
cleavage. Just enough to incite the imagination. Her fair shoulders
were all but bare, dramatically emphasized by red velvet gloves
that rose above the elbows. Sparked to life by the glorious shade
of the gown, her upswept hair seemed streaked with golden fire.
Gerard’s gaze lingered, not at the creamy expanse of her
bosom but
rather at the column of her neck, so regally
unadorned.
“If you had wished to catch my
attention,” he
murmured in a husky timbre, “you could not have chosen
better.”
Had he guessed that to be her
intention?
He followed the flush of pleasure as it rose up the
sleek expanse of her throat. His raw exhalation sounded before he
glanced away. “Who are all these… people scurrying
about
downstairs?”
“Percy hired them to see to the guests’s
needs. I
hope they won’t be a bother to you.”
“The attentive host.” He held up his hand
as if to
stop himself from saying more. “But enough of that. I
don’t want to
spoil your evening with my less than flattering opinion of your
brother. You should not keep him waiting.”
His opinion of Percy hardly phased her. It was his
opinion of her that mattered. Laure took a risk by speaking her
hopes aloud. “Would you escort me down, Gerard?”
“No.”
His single word crushed her excitement. But he
tempered it unexpectedly with gentler reasonings.
“This night has nothing to do with me. I would not
distract from the cause of celebration.”
“But there would be no cause if not for
you.”
A wry smile shaped his lips. “Perhaps I choose not
to be reminded.A piu tardi . Until later.
Remember,” he
stated ominously, “I promised you truths.”
She glanced nervously back toward the glass. How to
admit that she didn’t really want to hear him speak them
aloud? It
wasn’t as if she’d choose to hurry her own doom.
Couldn’t she just
wear the pretense like she wore the gown? She meant to ask but when
she looked behind her the doorway was empty. Her husband was
gone.
Sighing, she turned back to her reflection. Then her
breath caught upon a strange revelation. The mirror clearly
depicted the doorway behind her, yet when she’d first heard
Gerard’s voice, she hadn’t seen him there.
That’s why she’d been so
surprised to find she wasn’t alone.
Surely just a trick of light.
Or so she told herself as she suppressed a
shiver.
What else could it be?
The pinnacle of New Orleans society arrived in a
steady stream. Exquisitely garbed, impeccably mannered and
unbearably curious. In his tailcoat, nearly salivating as he
estimated bank rolls, Percy was careful to dry his palms before
greeting each new guest. How could the evening not be a staggering
success with the attendance list so elevated. Amongst the crowd, he
noted society columnists who were certain to give the affair a
glowing review. He was all smiles and ready charm. His sister was
undeniably gorgeous and as refined as any of them. The only missing
element was Pasquale, and Percy, for one, didn’t miss him.
His
absence would create an intriguing topic of conversation amongst
the invited. No harm in that. So far, none had made a connection
between his name and the long ago scandal. Perhaps it was too small
a ripple in their pedigreed pool. Nervously, he hoped his luck
would hold out.
And then that wish knew a terrible death at the
arrival of Alain Javier.
As one of the city’s wealthiest patrons, Javier had
every right to be there. He was handsome, well connected and
thought to be a prize any young woman of breeding would be
fortunate to snare. Obviously, that’s what Miss Edna Farris
believed as she clung to the gentleman’s arm. The Farrises
owned a
large import/export business and as such, were on Percy’s
targeted
agenda for prospective clients. As such, he couldn’t afford
to be
rude to Edna’s escort.
“Percy, old man. Quite the crush. You and your
delightful sister seem to have done well for
yourselves.”
Percy saw past the smile to the malicious spite in
Javier’s eyes. The man would hurt them if he could. If he
dared.
“Extremely well, Alain.” He allowed a
slight puff to
his chest. “I always knew my Laure would find the best of the
best.
She didn’t fail me.”
Javier’s smile soured. “I see your
ravishing sister,
but where is her new husband?”
“Business matters. But don’t worry.
He’ll put in an
appearance. He is very, very anxious to meet you.”
Javier’s eyes twitched, and a tick pulled at the
corner of his failing smile. “I should be honored.”
He sounded anything but, and Percy grinned to rub in
the intimidation. Good. Let the bastard sweat. Anything to keep his
mouth shut.
Across the room, Percy saw his sister freeze up, her
gaze riveted to Javier.
Please don’t let her cause a
scene.
“Your Laure doesn’t seem too pleased to
see me,”
Alain gloated. “Perhaps she is a bit jealous, eh?”
He squeezed his
fair pigeon’s chin to evoke a wan response from the meek and
not
very pretty Miss Farris. Obviously, Edna was aware of her
beau’s
roving reputation. “Come, sweetmeat. Let’s greet
your father and
his friends.” His tone chilled as he turned back to his host.
“We
shall have words later, Percy.”
Percy swallowed hard and forced his knees not to
buckle. How he hoped Pasqualewould show up, if for
no
other reason than to give Percy someone to hide
behind.
When he caught sight of a lovely young girl taking
furs and heavy great coats from their guests, Percy’s
anxiousness
faded as he turned to another part of his plan. He approached the
girl casually, waiting until they were alone. He watched with
disapproval as she quickly snapped the jeweled buttons off an
ermine cape and slipped them into her pocket. He gripped her arm
and whispered fiercely, “Do not forget why you are here.
Watch for
your earliest opportunity.”
“Oui, monsieur.I will be
ready. Do not
forget the amount we agreed upon.”
“Find out what I need to know, and I may even be
more generous.”
Greed became the dusky young beauty as she smiled,
her black eyes slitting with calculation. He’d chosen well
for his
purpose. Her avarice would not allow her to fail him. Nor would her
fear. He turned away from her just in time to greet his distraught
stepsister.
“Percy, what is Alain doing here?”
He took her hand for a hard squeeze. “Compose
yourself, my dear. People are looking.”
“I don’t care.” Still, she
gathered her fraying wits
to appear more calm and in control. But she couldn’t cool her
heightened color. Percy could feel her trembling.
“I didn’t invite him. He came with
Farris’s
daughter. I can’t very well throw him out, can I?”
She drew a breath, beginning to think beyond her
panic. “No, I suppose not. Not without explanation.”
“Just stay clear of the man. He wouldn’t
dare try
anything in the midst of company.”
“I cannot relax knowing he’s in the same
room.”
“Smile, Laure, but be on your guard. I shall keep
on
eye on him, too. He will not get his hands on you again.” His
tone
toughened. “I promise.”
Laure took comfort from his words. This was her
brother’s night. She would not spoil it for him. Even a snake
such
as Javier would not strike and reveal his true self to others. That
wasn’t the way he did things. He would be on his best
behavior as
long as he was stringing along the pallid Miss Farris as a future
fiancée. She studied the timid creature, overcome by a
sudden
empathy.
“I wonder if she knows the real
Alain.”
“It’s not our business to educate her,
Laure,” Percy
cautioned, caring not at all for the fate of the daughter when it
was the father’s millions he could feel running through his
fingers.
“She should be warned of what he is
capable.”
“Do not involve yourself.” This time, he
spoke more
forcefully to shake her from that noble intent. “Besides,
whom do
you think she would believe?”
She glanced back to where the obviously infatuated
couple murmured with heads together. Alain could be devastating to
a woman’s will when he chose to be. She remembered how it had
been
at first: the flowers, the sweet treats, the poems, the tender
smiles. All an illusion for the ugliness of the real man to hide
behind. How easily she’d fallen prey to his false charms.
Would the
insipid Miss Farris fare any better? Would she heed a warning from
one of Alain’s former attachments?
“You’re right, of course,” she
said with a
fatalistic sigh. “It cannot be our concern.”
But still, Laure felt a twinge of regret and
responsibility as she regarded the cooing pair, well knowing that
tender turtledove was a chicken hawk in disguise.
Voleta abandoned her post as soon as all the guests
had arrived. Quickly, as to her employer’s instructions, she
slipped up the wide stairs to the quiet rooms above. There, she
conducted a swift and thorough search of the rooms, most of them
oddly empty and of no interest to her. Look for hidden passageways
and locked doors. She’d earned the opportunity because of her
skill
with gaining entry to where she should not be.
Percy Cristobel had rescued her from a prison
sentence in exchange for doing what she did best. Of course, he
didn’t hire her to steal from his sister, only to find a
secret
room where her husband had a treasure hidden. In return was the
promise of pay. Not a bad night’s work, but she meant to pad
that
payment wherever possible. Unfortunately, after an exhaustive
search of the mistress of the house’s room, she discovered
that
Laure Pasquale owned no valuables other than a string of
unexceptional pearls. Those she pocketed.
Or, perhaps her true riches were kept with her
husband’s treasure.
Greed-fueled by that supposition, Voleta left the
dressing room, raising her lamp high to examine the second master
chamber. This one was vacant of all but a huge ugly armoire. Her
attention peaked the moment she found it was locked. Locks were
meant to hide behind. So what did the Pasquales’ keep in
their
hideous painted cabinet?
Expertly, she worked the latch with the thin wires
of her trade. She made an excited sound when the catch gave. She
opened the door, expecting something. Anything but
emptiness.
There was nothing inside.
“Disappointed?”
She turned with a gasp to find herself face to face
with a dangerously handsome man. Set in a face of startling angles,
his pale eyes gleamed bright, holding her momentarily spellbound.
She couldn’t move, could barely prompt her tongue to tell her
well
rehearsed lie.
“I was lost,monsieur
.”
“Yet you had no trouble finding
this.”
Suddenly the pearls she’d had in her pocket were in
his hand. She stared at them, dumbfounded. “Butm’sieur,
those are not mine.”
“That I know. They belong to my wife. Which is why
I
must wonder how you came to have them.”
Thinking quickly to save herself from what she
considered the worst scenario of going back to jail, she said,
“I
know that,monsieur . She sent me up to get them
for her.
She’d forgotten to put them on in all the
excitement.”
“Ummm. A plausible excuse. One easily
verified.”
He’d made no move toward her, yet Voleta seemed
paralyzed by his presence. She tried to remain calm. There would be
time for an escape when he led her downstairs. She could slip him
in the crowd and exit one of the many doors. Surely, Percy would
not abandon her, not if he wanted her to keep
silent.
“Let’s go ask her,” she
prompted, “to put your
suspicions at ease.”
But he still didn’t move. Instead his gaze flared,
growing lighter, hotter, boring into her brain as if he could read
her every secret. He smiled, the gesture slow to unfurl and wicked
in intent.
“I would rather not concern my wife with this. What
I would like to know is, if you already had what you’d come
for,
why are you here, in this room?”
“I-I thought I heard a noise.”
“From inside this locked cabinet, no
doubt.”
He advanced upon her, approaching without seeming to
move, gliding across the floorboards as if borne upon a cushion of
air. Voleta’s hair rose in a prickle, stirring upon her arms
and at
the nape of her neck as she witness something unnatural, something
too terrifying to comprehend.
“I am not interested in your clever
lies,signorina . What I wish to learn is why you
are here
and who has sent you. Can you tell me that?”
The sudden pressure inside her head made the
trembling girl gasp. She pushed her palms to her temples as if to
keep him out of her thoughts, but he broke through them as easily
as a cracker through the thin shell of a pecan. And, to her own
horror, she heard the words tumble out of her mouth.
“It wasMonsieur Cristobel who
paid me for
my services. I was to look for the treasure you had hidden
somewhere inside the house.”
“Treasure,” Gerard mused. “Yes,
I suppose he would
see it that way.” His gaze slitted, glittering thoughtfully.
“Now,
what to do with you, my lovely snoop.”
He caressed her cheek with a long-fingered hand, his
cold touch sending a shudder through her. Yet, for all her fright,
she was powerless to withdraw, having lost her freedom of will to
his hypnotic stare.
“Something that will teach both you and our friend
Percy a lesson, I think.”
And his hand gripped the back of her head with a
viselike strength, wrenching it to one side.
Laure hurried up the stairs, brushing at the wine
spill on her skirt. Her own clumsiness was at fault, her nerves
stretched taut just knowing Alain to be in the same room. Excusing
herself from company, she meant to take a moment to brush out the
worst of the stain before it set and to settle her rattled
composure before it cracked.
For Percy.
Things were going well for her stepbrother. Laure
watched him work the room, moving from guest to guest, plying his
smile and offering his services to receptive ears. No matter what
else the future held, she embraced the knowledge that she’d
been
able to repay him for at least part of his kindnesses to her.
Admiring his cleverness and ambition, she knew he would make the
most of this opportunity. All she had to do was
endure.
She slipped into her bedchamber and found a cloth
with which to soak up the remaining moisture. Not too bad, she
decided, if she kept the folds just right. It had been a silly
accident. She’d felt a presence at her shoulder, a heated
breath
against her neck, and in a moment of complete panic, assumed it to
be Alain. How grievously she’d shocked the elderly Mister
Mountfortaine as she gasped and whirled to face him as if he meant
her harm. Like a true gentleman, he accepted her apologies, but she
could see the puzzlement in his eyes. As if he questioned her
stability.
She questioned it herself.
She’d thought she saw her husband shot and killed
on
their wedding night. She imagined he cast no reflection in her
mirror. And now she was feeling threat where none was due. Alain
Javier had shaken her to the soul, and it was time she reclaimed
it. She couldn’t concern herself with him when she faced
Gerard and
his unspoken truths at the evening’s end. That was the matter
that
would shape her future, not her painful past with
Alain.
There were worse things than being fooled and used
by a smooth talking liar.
Brushing at the velvet until the stain barely
showed, Laure took an extra minute to check her appearance in the
dressing room glass. Her color was high, her eyes bright, but at
least she didn’t look on the edge of an emotional
collapse.
She only felt that way.
If she could just get through the remaining hours
until the last guest said good night.
A quiet moan from the other bedchamber distracted
her. Upon closer examination, she could see a faint light glowing
beneath the closed door. Someone was in the other room. Gerard?
What would he be doing in that cold, empty chamber?
With worried thoughts of what her brother had said
about his health, she tapped once then pushed the door open. A
staggering sight greeted her.
Gerard was indeed there. And in his arms, swooning
from the ecstacy of his embrace, was one of the hired girls
she’d
seen below.
She must have made some sound of embarrassed hurt
for Gerard glanced up. His pale eyes blazed with feverish passion,
a desire she’d never been able to kindle even upon inviting
him to
her bed. Yet he found it here, above a house full of her guests,
with a servant girl.
The shock pierced her heart. And with it, one
thought. What was wrong with her? What made her so lacking that her
own husband would seek out another?
Before he could speak and increase her
mortification, Laure fled back into the dressing room, shutting the
door on the scene of her misery.
She’d taken three tottering steps when he had her
by
the arm.
“Laure-”
Another time, she might have been charmed by his use
of her name. But the familiarity came too late, on the heels of an
unforgivable slight. And it was just the cruel twist of irony
needed to change humiliation to outrage.
Laure whirled to confront her husband. That his
mouth was still rouged from another’s kisses redoubled the
insult.
“There is nothing you can say,” she began
in a low,
furious voice that sounded nothing like her own. “But you
will
listen to me.”
He waited for her to go on, expression neither
touched by remorse or regret, but construed in a careful
blank.
“If you are not interested in any kind of
relationship with me as your wife, I can accept that. If you must
seek your pleasures elsewhere, that, too, I can endure. But you
will not, willnot , flaunt your infidelities under
my roof
or in my presence. Is that understood?”
That last cracked under the strain of her anger and
upset. The question quivered upon a long silence as hot tears
tracked her cheeks unbidden.
“Is that what you think this is about?”
he asked at
last. “You think I’ve been unfaithful?”
“I have eyes,” she returned
ferociously.
“But they do not see.”
“They’ve seen enough for one evening.
Excuse me.”
Laure drew herself up into an imperious column of dignity and
disdain. “I have guests below.”
He didn’t try to stop her again.
After all, what could he have said?
Chapter Seven
With righteous upset and a deeper ache of betrayal
clouding her senses, Laure swept down the stairs, meaning to rejoin
the party as soon as the telltale flush cooled in her cheeks.
Because she was focused to that end, she failed to see a figure
lingering in wait. A dangerous mistake. The instant she reached the
foyer floor, a hand closed none too gently on her elbow, jerking
her sideways into shadow, where no one from the party could see
them. Terror wedged up in her throat to silence her cry of alarm
upon recognizing her assailant.
“Good evening, Laure. I hadn’t had a
chance to
congratulate you on your wedding yet. It did not take you long to
land on your feet, did it?”
She dragged in air and a fortifying anger through
the thickening of fear. “I’ll thank you to take
your hand off me,
Alain. You’re attention is undesirable.”
“Not like it once was.”
“Once, perhaps. But no more. Not once I realized
the
kind of man you were.”
Javier leaned in close, his whiskeyed breath
scorching her averted face. The pressure of his fingers bit into
her arm, but she would betray no pain to feed his
pleasure.
“And what kind of man is your new husband? Did
Percy
try to auction off your charms to him as well? Vastly overrated
charms, or hasn’t he discovered that for himself
yet?”
She refused to show him any reaction as he gave a
nasty chuckle. He pitched his voice more intimately.
“Does he know the truth about you? I warrant he
doesn’t, since he’s set you up here like a queen.
You should have
treated me better, then I would have been inclined to keep to my
silence. As it is, you and your brother are going to have to find a
way to secure it. Can you think of a way, my
lovely?”
Combating her panic, her stomach roiling at the
thought of his cruel touch, Laure returned his threat. “And
what of
Miss Farris and her family? Do they know the truth about you? Would
they be so willing to let you escort their only daughter if they
knew the delight you take in hurting helpless
women.”
“You are hardly helpless from what I understand.
And
you will keep your mouth shut, or you will suffer worse than a few
bruises.”
“What are bruises compared to the horrors
she’ll
have in store if you convince her to believe you’re sincere
in your
well pretended affection?”
He shook her, hard. The force of it snapped her head
back and set her ears ringing. Before she could recover herself,
Javier yanked her up roughly.
“Be careful what you say-”
“I would be careful, were I you.”
The silky intrusion of a low, accented voice
distracted Javier from his intimidation. He released Laure as he
turned to face the unknown interloper. He had never met Gerard
Pasquale, but something in the penetrating ice of the man’s
stare
convinced Javier of his identity. And because he suddenly feared
that glare more than he was intimidated by the man’s money,
he was
quick to avert offense.
“Forgive me, Mr. Pasquale. I forgot myself. Your
wife and I are old friends and-”
Gerard brushed aside his hurried speech as easily as
he pushed the man out of the way. His attention fixed on
Laure’s
pallid face. “Are you all right,cara
?”
She nodded stiffly, careful not to make eye contact
with either man.
“Good,” he drawled as his gaze slid
toward Javier
once more. There was no mistaking the malevolence glittering in the
silvery depths. “Then I will, perhaps, forgive the insult of
seeing
another man with his hands upon my wife. This time. You
understand?”
Before Javier could finish his agreeing nod, Gerard
had him by the throat, lifting him off the ground effortlessly with
one hand. Dangling there, purpling in distress, Javier’s eyes
bugged as Gerard continued calmly.
“I will not be so tolerant should you forget
yourself again.”
And he let just a hint of his true nature show
through, just a glimmer of the violence that would await Javier if
his manners slipped again.
The instant Javier’s feet touched the floor, he
scrambled away like the coward he was, leaving Laure to explain as
best she could the circumstances Gerard had come upon. But instead
of demanding an account, he asked even more quietly, “You are
certain he did not harm you? You are very pale.”
“Just taken by surprise, is all.”
Then she was surprised by the sudden weakness
spreading along her limbs. As her knees buckled, Gerard caught her
easily with the loop of one arm about her waist, turning her up
against his chest. She leaned there gratefully while pindots of
sickness swirled behind her closed eyes. She clutched to the fabric
of his evening coat, feeling him recoil slightly, though he
didn’t
withdraw his support. Finally, she experienced the light brush of
his hand upon her hair, a brief, soothing gesture that quieted the
coils of nausea and woke awareness of the man who held her in his
arms. It was difficult to recall her earlier fury with him as she
drew upon his silent strength.
Her cheek resting against his chest, her hand over
his heart, the realization came to Laure in gradual degrees. The
lack of warmth his closeness should have yielded. The utter
stillness of him. No rise and fall of his shirt front. No tympani
of life beneath her palm. It was almost as if-
As the incredible thought struggled to form upon a
disbelieving mind, Gerard set her away from him with a gentle
firmness. His expression was unreadable.
“You should rejoin your guests.”
Nonsense. She was thinking nonsense. Just the strain
of the moment, the hysteria of shock. Her husband was a living,
breathing, man not something that had travelers crossing themselves
on the road at night.
He’d come to her rescue, hadn’t he? That
made him no
monster in her eyes. But suddenly she felt the need for people
around them, for normal conversations and the sound of laughter to
drown out the suspicion borne of his one time words as they came
back to hauntingly whisper.
…no man at all.
“Our guests,” she corrected firmly,
slipping her
hand through the crook of his elbow. She looked up with a patient
expectation, denying their previous clash, tamping down her
half-realized fears. This was her husband, and this was their home.
It was as simple as that for the moment. He’d made it that
simple
when he’d stepped between her and Alain, and became the only
man to
have ever put himself in harm’s way on her behalf.
And that meant more than any
suspicions.
She smiled.
“Shall we?” Gerard gestured toward the
double
parlor, where the sound of gaiety seemed a lifetime away from the
sudden intensity of his gaze. She lost herself there for a long
moment, dazzled as much by his actions as by his outer
beauty.
“Thank you, Gerard.”
“Non importa, mia moglie.”He
lifted her
hand with a courtly leisure to press against the coolness of his
lips. In contrast, his eyes burned.
That heat warmed through Laure like a thousand unmet
promises.
Gerard’s presence at her side created an immediate
stir through the crowded room. But none were as amazed and curious
as Percy. Pasquale’s genial front and his sister’s
obvious
affection for him were more than just a little unexpected. The
impossible came to him in a sudden shock of clarity. What if they
formed an alliance?
How long before he was pushed out of the
equation?
Anxiously, he scanned the elegant company, searching
for the pretty little thief, Voleta. She was not among them.
Perhaps even now, she was uncovering the leverage Percy needed to
control Pasquale.
If he could discover where Pasquale lay during the
daylight hours, the creature would be at his mercy.
So he continued to smile and ingratiate himself to
their wealthy guests, coming away with six scheduled meetings and
more than a dozen possibilities to follow up on. A successful
night. But greedy Percy wanted it all. As the last of the company
was filing out, he caught sight of Voleta at the far side of the
room. She was reeling slightly, unsteady on her feet. The little
tart was drunk!
Outraged, Percy escaped from the duties of host as
quickly as possible to hurry to where the Creole girl slumped in a
near swoon in one of the arched doorways.
“Fool,” he hissed, giving her arm a hard
shake. But
the rest of his scolding came to a halt when she spilled bonelessly
against him. He noticed then her extreme pallor and the dazed
quality of her stare. And when he helped her regain her balance,
her head lolled loosely, exposing the true reason for her lethargy.
It wasn’t drink… or at least, no drink
she’d
taken.
His gaze fixed in horror upon the puncture wound on
her throat.
There was something about her husband that drew
their guests to him. From his wry smile and detached humor, Laure
guessed he believed his money was the magnet. But she knew
differently. For the men, it was the smug confidence and power he
exuded, an irresistible challenge. For the women, it was an exotic
and slightly dangerous charm-a lethal combination. Though he
offered little conversation, his rare comments were crisp with the
bite of wit and private amusement. She realized with some surprise
that he was enjoying himself as the center of attention, despite
his claim to shun notoriety.
And on his arm, the frequent focus of his sultry
glances, Laure floated on a cloud of excitement and pride. She was
Mrs. Gerard Pasquale, accepted and sought after by the peerless
gathering. It was the dream her mother once held for her, reborn.
For the moment, she could pretend that she was deserving of their
deference, that the intriguing man beside her had invested more
than his name and his monies into their marriage. For the moment,
she had a glimpse of the happiness her mother must have known, and
she understood why all the sacrifices had been made. And she knew
she’d made the right choice in those she’d offered
up as
well.
If only the illusion could last beyond the last
guest’s good night.
If only reality wasn’t waiting when she turned on
her husband’s arm to see Percy slipping money into the pocket
of
the woman she’d seen in Gerard’s room.
For what service was he paying the
girl?
She couldn’t help remembering Gerard’s
startlement
when she’d accused him of adultery. Of what was he guilty
then? Or
had she been totally mistaken?
“Come,cara ,” Gerard
crooned down softly,
noticing where her attention was focused. “It is time for you
to
discover the truth.”
Laure hesitated, perplexed by the coldness that came
over his gaze in contrast to the lulling quality of his voice. What
devastation was he preparing her for? She glanced at Percy. A huge
welling of protectiveness demanded that she separate him from her
troubles. She placed her other hand upon Gerard’s sleeve,
halting
his advance and drawing a questioning look.
“No matter how disappointed you may be in me,
please
do not blame Percy. He is innocent of any wrongdoing beyond a
brother’s desire to see his sister safe.”
Gerard’s black brow canted upward in a disbelieving
arch. “I highly doubt your brother is as sinless as you
think.”
“Can you fault him for wanting to see his only
family well provided for?”
“Cara, it may disillusion you
to discover
that your well-being is hardly his priority.”
“Of course it is. Why else would he have gone so
far
to convince you that I am… worthy of you? The sins are mine,
not
his.”
Now he looked impatient, and his tone was gruff with
it. “The only sin from which you suffer seems to be
ignorance.”
“But if you know the truth about me, then you
know-”
She broke off in confusion.
He stared at her so strangely.
“What exactly are you confessing to?”
She looked down in humility. “To the secrets of my
past. I don’t know how you found out…”
His hand forked beneath her chin, lifting her head
so he could command her shimmering gaze. “I have no idea what
you
are talking about. I don’t know what secrets of yours you
fear I’ve
exposed. This is not about you, Laure. It’s about me and the
bargain your brother has forced me to make and the lies he has told
to get you to comply.”
She began to shake her head but his fingers
tightened, stilling the movement.
“You need to know the terms to the bargain
you’ve
made. You may find yourself unable to keep them.”
“All right,” she said at last, sounding
more
composed than she felt inside. Inside, her belly jumped with
anxiety. Defensiveness began to build an insulating wall about her
heart in preparation for the pain. He was going to get rid of her.
He was going to break the vows they’d spoken and cast her
back into
uncertainty. “Tell me about this bargain.”
“What did your brother tell you about me that made
you agree to marry me?”
“That you were rich and would provide for us
both,”
she told him.
He frowned. “That’s what you think I
expected to
hear. What is the truth? Your truth?”
“That you were an eccentric recluse suffering from
a
lingering illness. That you sought a companion to lighten your
loneliness.” When she spoke those things aloud, she realized
how
naive her reasonings sounded. But amazingly, Gerard didn’t
scoff at
them.
“So it was pity for my circumstance rather than
greed that motivated you.”
Something pulled in his voice, a hint of prideful
anguish that had her quick to deny his conclusion. “No. Not
pity.
Understanding. I thought I’d found a kindred spirit. I
thought we
could be… good for one another. Now you may laugh at my
foolishness.”
But he didn’t laugh. Instead, his thumb stroked
lightly across her lips before he let his hand drop
away.
“You have been cruelly deceived by one you trusted.
And now you are bound in a marriage mockery. As you were unaware of
the circumstances and innocent of guile, I am willing to let you go
without repercussions.”
“Let me go? I don’t understand. Do I
displease you
that greatly?”
A frustration of anger and regret flashed through
his eyes. “I am giving you your freedom. Take it and run.
While you
can.”
“Where would I go?” she asked in all
honesty. “I
have no home but here.”
“This is no home. It’s a prison! What you
risk under
this roof is more than your life. It’s your immortal
soul.”
“I-I don’t understand,” she
cried out. Why was he
being so harsh? So fierce? Why didn’t he just say he
didn’t want
her? That would be enough to make her go. Her throat ached, and her
head pounded miserably. She wanting nothing more than to go to her
room and hide, to pretend this whole matter was behind her and
forgotten.
But Gerard wouldn’t let it go.
“You want to understand? Then come with
me.”
He dragged her across the room with him, to where
Percy was trying to get an uncooperative serving girl into her
coat. Tears burned Laure’s eyes as she fought both her
husband’s
compelling force and the facts he would make clear to her. For with
that clarity, she feared she would lose all.
Who was this girl to him? Why did she stare at him
so dreamily? Was this the woman with whom he spent his nights when
he was not at home? Thinking it was bad enough without having the
truth pushed into her face.
“Tell her,” Gerard commanded of Percy as
the little
lawyer regarded him in apprehension and dismay. “Or just show
her.
It’s past time that she knew the truth.”
Gerard gripped the collar of the girl’s coat and
pulled it away. Incomprehensibly, Laure stared at the raw puncture
wounds on the girl’s throat.
“This is the illness I suffer from, dear ignorant
girl. This is the kind of monster your sweet brother has wed you
to. Now do you understand?”
She tried to shake her head in denial, but even as
she began the move she was seeing her husband’s unnatural
pallor,
the way he cast no reflection in her glass, the way he’d
survived a
bullet to the chest because his heart no longer beat within it.
Part of her had already guessed what her mind still refused to
accept.
The whispers she’d heard at her
grandmother’s knee,
stories of the undead, stories meant to fright, not to be believed,
prepared the way for the single name she mouthed in dawning
horror.
“Revenant.”
“My name is Gerardo Pasquale. I should have died
four hundred years ago. Go while you still can,” he prompted
viciously. “Run from the demon you have wed.”
That was all she heard as a low-pitched hum began to
swell within her ears, filling her head until it overcame her
consciousness.
“Run while you can.”
Chapter Eight
Awareness came back to her in slow, rhythmic waves,
lapping at her senses then easing away before she could seize upon
it. There was a reason she sought oblivion. It lingered just out of
reach, something dark and frightening enough to send her into
hiding amid the grey mists of unconsciousness. Something she
didn’t
want to remember.
A cool damp cloth touched to her brow. It’s chill
was the reviving shock she needed to coax her from her purposeful
retreat.
“It’s all right, Laure.”
Percy?
“He’s gone now. He can’t hurt
you.”
He, who? Alain? Panic jolted through her. But no,
his threat was ended by… by Gerard. Gerard, the man
she’d
married who was not a man at all.
Her husband, the monster who walked the
night.
With a protesting moan, she pushed away Percy’s
well-intentioned care. Opening her eyes, she found herself in her
own bed, the bed she’d never shared with the one
who’d given her
his name.
“Where is he?” Her words came out thick
and
raw.
“Where does he go when daylight approaches? I
don’t
know. Are you feeling better?”
Feeling better? An incredibly foolish question. But
gradually, she began to feel stronger, more capable of confronting
the truth this night had forced upon her. Slowly, she sat up,
waiting for the shivers of hot and cold nausea to settle and
finally leave her. What remained was an emptiness spreading to the
core of her being.
“You knew what he was.” Statement of
fact, not
accusation. She wasn’t ready to assign blame or levy guilt.
Not
until she understood all of it.
“None of what I told you about him was a
lie,” Percy
said in his own impossible defense.
“But it wasn’t the truth,
either.”
“I went to great lengths to insure your safety,
Laure. Believe me, you would have come to no harm at his hands. I
saw an opportunity-”
“Yes, you did. An opportunity to latch onto his
considerable wealth-”
“And to save you. Do not forget that. That was not
a
lie, Laure. Pasquale offered the perfect solution.” A pause.
“He
still does.”
“Still? How could you think that?”
“So, you’ve discovered the truth. What
does that
really change?” He spoke as if she’d just learned
that her husband
walked in his sleep. Her husband walked at night. To kill to
survive.
Her laugh was a bitter parody of mirth. “It changes
everything, Percy. Everything.”
His anguished expression was too much for her. Laure
covered her face with her hands, hands that were none too steady.
She tried to breathe, tried to keep her mind clear, while
astounding and awful facts assailed her.
A revenant. The undead.
She searched back through the stories her
grandmother had told her. The truths of her old religion
didn’t
consider death to be a cessation of life. Rather, in death, one
merely changed from one condition to another. It was the placement
of the soul that mattered.
What was the state of Gerardo Pasquale’s
soul?
The only way she could protect herself now was with
knowledge.
“What manner of creature is he?” How
difficult it
was to consider Gerard as a creature of darkness rather than as a
man deserving of her compassion.
“He’s walked as a vampire since the
1400s. Or at
least that’s how far back the records go. He survives on the
blood
of the living and hides like one of the dead during the day.
That’s
all I know.” Percy evaded her gaze, looking uncomfortable in
revealing those truths. It brought the horror of what he’d
done out
into the open. He’d married her to a ghoul.
She couldn’t control the shudder that swept through
her with an ominous chill. The image of the servant girl did a
damning dance before her memory’s eye. A laugh strangled in
her
throat. Oh, to be so naive again as to think infidelity was all she
had to fear.
“Tell me of this bargain you made with him. Tell me
the truth, Percy.”
And so he did, embellishing the nobility of his own
motives until she grew impatient with them. She was seeing Percy in
a new light, one as bright and clear as a fresh dawn after a long,
concealing night. No matter how sincere his protestations, he had
used her. He had capitalized upon her fear and innocence to make an
unholy alliance. For his own benefit, definitely. For the
community, that was in question. For her? Perhaps she would never
know. That truth was confused by a coloring of obligation and
gratitude. Whatever his reasons, she could not deny his rationale.
Pasquale was a powerful force, with the fortune and influence to
protect her from those who would do her harm.
But who would protect her from him?
“So what will you do?” Percy asked at
last, more
than a little worried by what she might say. His future hung upon
the schemes he’d woven behind her back. With the pull upon
one
thread, she could unravel the whole of his
ambitions.
“I don’t know,” came her honest
reply, the only one
she could give him. There was so much to absorb. So much to
comprehend. Too much, too soon for her to make an arbitrary choice
based on what little she yet understood.
“Will you stay or go?”
All hinged upon her willingness to hold fast in this
unnatural home. Percy knew it, and he didn’t like Laure
knowing
it.
She smiled faintly. She’d already admitted that sad
truth to Gerard. Where else could she go? Not back to Percy. Not to
her mother’s people. Not to where the Alains of the world
could
further misuse her. Where else remained?
“Go home, Percy. I have much to
consider.”
“But Laure-” She could see he was
desperate for some
sign of assurance. And she was unwilling to give him one at the
moment.
“Go home. Let me think. Do nothing rash for the
moment. I will talk to you soon.”
Forced to settle for that vague answer which didn’t
please at all, Percy nodded.
And once she was alone, Laure lay back against her
pillows to think on what best to do.
A revenant.
It explained everything. With that certainty came
the relief that she wasn’t going mad. She had seen with her
own
eyes the proof of his dark existence. Only now could she admit to
herself what she had guessed already within the resistant recesses
of her heart.
Her husband was a vampire.
She’d been raised to believe such things were
possible. She’d been taught of thebaka ,
the evil spirits
who roam at night to possess the unwary. Theloup garou
,
the leopardmen, and those who could transform into invisible birds
of prey. The bogeymen parents frightened their children with to get
them to stay safely in bed at night. She knew all these things.
They were a part of her hidden heritage, but she’d always
thought
of them as stories, folklore.
Until now.
Now the truth had placed a ring upon her finger and
called her ‘wife.’
But did having a new name to give him change what
she already knew about her husband?
Did it change the fact that she was dangerously
close to falling in love with him?
He woke as he always did, from drifting nothingness
to complete awareness, with the last dying ray of the sun. Century
after century, it was always the same, the first razor-sharp roar
of thirst threading through his withered veins, the surge of
dynamic energy, and the sense of sameness, that the moment replayed
over and over to an eternity. But on this night, he woke to
newness, to uncertainty, and for the first time in a long time, to
anticipation.
Would she still be there beneath his roof? His bold,
combative beauty. Or would the truth have driven her away in
understandable horror? In his excitement to find out which, he was
able to disguise his own anxiousness. He was simply curious, he
told himself, not that what one silly mortal did mattered to him in
the least.
But oh, how quiet the huge house would be without
her in it. From comfortable home back to mausoleum
again.
It wasn’t as if he would miss her.
As he moved through the rooms now populated with
furnishings all speaking to her taste and conservative judgement,
Gerard reached out mentally to find her. When he couldn’t
touch
upon her unique essence, an annoying agitation settled upon
him.
Where was she?
It wasn’t as if he feared she’d fled; he
just wanted
to know his situation. Would he have to pull up stakes-how he loved
that quaint phrase-in order to protect himself? Or would he be
better served by charming her into silence and an uneasy
coexistence? He didn’t consider her wishes. If her own
brother
didn’t, why should he? He was only interested in his own
survival,
after all. His own interminably long and lonely
existence.
Where was she if not within these rooms? Within
these walls?
He prowled the house, reluctant to go out and seek
his own satisfaction until he knew the way of it. She
couldn’t have
gone far. She’d left her belongings in her room. Her scent
filled
that living space. Her heat lingered in delicious traces upon the
bed linens, so he knew she’d slept there only recently. He
breathed
both in, fueling his restlessness, feeding his impatience with an
unfamiliar type of hunger, one that teethed on his emotions most
cruelly.
He paced the front rooms that still echoed of life
and laughter. If he were to be honest with himself, he would have
to admit that he’d enjoyed the room full of company. There
was such
amusement to be found in moving amongst the masses, indulging in
their inconsequential troubles. Such irony in inviting them to dine
without them knowing they might at any moment be the main course.
How he’d missed being entertained over these last years of
solitude. He knew, of course, that immortality was as much the will
to go on as it was the cleverness to continue unobserved. His will
had ebbed of late, and Laure, his unlikely bride, had restored
it.
“No wonder you hated me so.”
Her soft claim intruded upon his thoughts, startling
him because he hadn’t felt her arrival. His preternatural
senses
had failed to detect her approach. A failure as dangerous as it was
disturbing. Yet there she stood in the black and white foyer as if
she’d just materialized there. He regarded her warily,
wondering
how it could have happened. Did she distract him so greatly as to
put himself in jeopardy?
“Where have you been?”
She didn’t respond to his question as if lost to
her
own discoveries. “I didn’t understand at the
wedding,” she
continued in that same factual tone. “I had thought it was a
mutual
arrangement, not one that had been forced upon you. Like I
was.”
He narrowed his eyes. What was this? Apology? Was
she telling him good-bye? How strongly he rebelled at that
possibility. He waited, unwilling to reveal his sentiments until
he’d heard all of hers.
“You must have believed I knew and approved of
Percy’s scheme. I did not, I assure you, though
you’ve no reason to
believe me.”
“I know your brother. That is proof
enough,” he
stated generously, willing to concede to her ignorance of the
clever plot.
She shifted uncomfortably. He waited. Her features
were wan, as if she’d known little sleep. Understandable
under the
circumstances. Yet, he marveled that she was here, boldly
confronting a monster that would send most running for their lives,
not calmly discussing their future options.
“You’re not afraid of me?”
Her gaze rose to his, hers steady with a flicker of
worry behind the sincerity. “Of what you are, perhaps. Of
you,
surprisingly not. I have confronted worse things and survived.
Should I be afraid?”
He laughed. Should she be? Indeed. He had roamed the
nights, a terror of unspeakable origin, feasting off the
unsuspecting, indifferently destroying fragile mortals like herself
for centuries. Should she be?
“Yes. Very.”
“Do you mean me harm?”
His lip curled back into a sneer. “Do you ask if
your brother’s threats hold me at bay? I am contained by no
natural
law of man, by no intimidation from a puny mortal
source.”
She had the nerve to smile slightly at his arrogant
speech. He scowled, brows lowering to a menacing
degree.
“If you know what I am, you know what I can do. Are
you foolish enough to think you are safe?”
“I am curious enough to ask why you have not harmed
me thus far.”
He huffed and blustered over that for a moment. Why
hadn’t he, if all his boasts were true? If he
wasn’t shackled by
the fear of breaking Percy’s bargain, what then kept him from
ripping the two of them to shreds for their outrageous impudence?
He began to pace again, searching for a way out that would reveal
no weakness.
“So, you have complaints about my hospitality? Have
I given you reason to believe you were not safe in your own
bed?”
“Repeatedly, sir.”
It was his turn to smile. “Ahhh, yes.” He
faced her
then, expression filled with his perplexity. “Why have you
stayed?
Why have you returned now that you know to what you’ve been
unfairly wed?”
“This is my home. You are my
husband.”
She made it sound so simple. Yet it could not be.
Would not be.
Could it?
He frowned and began to pace again.
“I do not understand you. You know what I am, and
you are willing to remain here, beneath this roof. Are you stupid,
girl? Have you no care for your own future? Do you think your
obligation to your brother takes more importance than the
continuation of your life beyond the next few
moments?”
Still she regarded him unflinchingly, that small
defiance goading his temper, as if his demands that she consider
her safety gave her courage to remain.
Foolish woman. He didn’t care about her safety. If
she knew that, why did she remain? Why did she speak to him as if
nothing had changed between them?
“This is not about Percy. My debt to him was paid
last night. He deserves no further payment for his scheming. I will
see to Percy.”
“Then why remain? Is it the money? I could give you
enough to make it in your best interest to go away.”
Her voice quieted. “Is that what you wish? For me
to
go away?”
“Do not try to confuse the issue by being
clever.”
“I am not being clever. I am asking for
honesty.”
He made an uncharitable noise. “Is that
all?”
“Yes. That’s all. If you wish me gone,
speak it
plain, and I will be. I’ll see that Percy is no further
threat.”
He stared at her, trying to see through her calm
facade to some scheme, some insincerity. It bothered him that he
could find none. “You would go, just like that, walking away
from
all this, from all the money?” From him.
“I have no wish to remain where I am not wanted.
None of the rest matters. When I agreed to wed a stranger, it was
not to claim his wealth or his social standing. Nor was it to
please Percy.”
“Then why,cara . Why the noble
sacrifice?”
She ignored his sarcasm, her uncomfortable frankness
unwavering. “Because I wanted a home, a place to belong. A
rich
place, a poor place, it didn’t matter. I have spent my life
on the
outside looking in. I wanted to know what it was like to be safely
inside.”
Gerard looked away. Distressing memories clouded his
heart and mind, memories of a young Florentine so greedy for
acceptance that he would abandon his conscience, betray his friend,
even embrace the horror of what he’d become. Yes, he
understood
that yearning all too well.
“You should have chosen a safer
place.”
This time, the truth of her dire circumstances
escaped through her sad smile. “It is not as though I had
many
options, sir.”
“A pity that a monster like me was the best you
could do. Most would just as soon leap out into the waters of the
Mississippi were their situations so grim.”
“I am not like most people. And I am quite adept at
sleeping in the bed I’ve made.” She smiled again to
remind him of
the reference. “Even if I don’t rest particularly
well while in
it.”
He laughed. He couldn’t help himself. She was so
delightfully provoking, so refreshingly candid. “No, you are
not
like most dreary mortals. You amuse me, and that is no small feat.
You may remain for as long as it suits us both. But you must make
me one promise.”
“Yes?” Relief was carefully tempered with
caution as
she waited for him to name it.
“You will not forget the nature of what I
am.”
For a moment, she was wise enough to appear
afraid.
Slowly, she reached into the bodice of her gown to
withdraw her slender silver chain. From it, dangled a delicate
crucifix. As he grimaced and glanced away, she stated quietly,
“I
will not forget. I will do my best to protect us both from those
natures we cannot always control.” She let the chain trickle
back
out of sight.
“Buono.”
“And I have a promise to exact from
you.”
His brows made a haughty arch at her impertinence.
“Yes? And what might that be?”
“That you will not avoid me. That we should take
the
time to talk as we are now. I will do my best to amuse
you.”
Again, the soft chuckle. “And so you
shall.”
He regarded her for a long moment and as he did,
unbidden hunger began to rise. The scent of her flared his nostrils
and scalded along his veins. He let it come on, the need, the lust
for life she carried with each strong beat of her heart. He allowed
the subtle changes to come over him. The eerie, quicksilver
brilliance heat his gaze. Taut edges of urgency sharpened the
angles of his face. The points of his teeth elongated into deadly
fangs. And he watched her closely as she observed his altered
state. He saw the awareness widen her eyes, the terror to quicken
her pulse into a rapid flutter. And yet, she held her
ground.
“Can you still claim to be unafraid?” he
mocked with
a dark pleasure.
“No,” came her faint, truthful
whisper.
“Good. This is what I am, and you should fear me.
Always.” He cloaked the horror of his vampiric self, and her
fright
was quickly replaced by a wary understanding. “Now, I must go
out
and tend to my… appetite.”
Her pallor rose with a sudden, dramatic blanching.
“Yes, of course,” she murmured in a tone so weak no
mortal would
have heard her.
“Get some sleep,cara . You may
rest easy on
this night. You have my word.”
Some of her color ebbed back, along with the flash
in her eyes. “And I should take it?”
“At face value,” he said with a grin.
When he smiled, all that was unholy fled his
features, and Laure found herself lost to his devilish charm. A
deal with a devil. That was what she’d made.
But what was worse, the devil she recognized or the
one that stalked unseen?
She hadn’t known until these past minutes what she
would choose to do, run or hold her ground. But talking with him,
enjoying his wry humor, his splendid looks, she saw only her
husband. She’d become accustomed to his oddness. As she would
become accustomed to his true nature, given time. She was like a
small animal who, once having burrowed safely into a hole to avoid
the sharp talons of the hawk, was unwilling to be driven out by the
badger. Both were dangerous. Neither could be trusted not to act
upon their basic instincts.
But Gerard had never pretended to be other than he
was. She had lived with that truth, though unsuspecting, for over a
month and had come to no harm.
The truth was, she felt safer in the badger hole
than exposed to the dangerous world outside it.
“Good night, Gerard,” she bid him
quietly. “And I
will sleep well. At least on this night.”
Chapter Nine
A deep, restful sleep was followed by dreadful nausea
the moment Laure tried to get out of bed. She lay there, hoping her
stillness would quiet the roiling of her stomach. As beads of
moisture broke upon her brow, the truth had an equally sickening
impact.
She was pregnant.
She just knew, without question. A new life stirred
within her, created under appalling circumstance, making its
presence known to her at the most inconvenient of times. How could
she establish a relationship with her husband while another
man’s
seed blossomed in her womb?
How could she follow Percy’s advice by keeping her
condition secret?
At least she didn’t have to worry about Gerard
finding her hanging over the commode each morning.
Her mind awhirl with consequence, Laure tried again,
more gradually, and this time successfully, to rise. Dizziness made
her progress slow, but she’d accomplished her dressing by the
time
she heard company knocking.
Pausing long enough to run a brush through her hair
and to pinch some color into her cheeks, she made her way to the
front door, surprised to see Percy there at such an early
hour.
“I didn’t hear from you and grew
worried.”
His agitation spoke more clearly than his hurried
words. He couldn’t stand the suspense any longer.
With a sigh, she held the door open. “Come in,
Percy. I was about to have some tea. Will you join
me?”
Impatient with her courtesy, he managed a curt nod.
She left him seated on the edge of a parlor sofa while she went to
heat the water and prepare a tray with cups and dry biscuits that
she thought might settle well in her still nervous stomach. By the
time she carried the service into the parlor, his fingers drummed
upon knees that bounced up and down in a restless rhythm. He waited
anxiously while she poured.
“As you can see,” she said at last,
“I am perfectly
fine.”
“And Pasquale?”
“He is fine as well.”
“You know what I mean, Laure,” he cut in
crisply.
“Yes, Percy, I believe I understand you quite
well.”
Her dry response didn’t calm him in the least. She paused a
moment,
letting him chafe and sweat before adding, “Gerard and I have
reached our own understanding. I will be remaining
here.”
The breath exited the little lawyer in an audible
rush. “So he’s no longer angry-”
“Not at me.” Her cool reply gave him no
comfort.
“And what is his attitude toward me?” he
squeaked
out.
“Justifiable, I would say. You’ve behaved
most
shamefully, Percy, and that will stop.”
He regarded her blankly for a long beat, considering
her flat command like an unexpected attack, then he smiled.
“Whatever you wish, Laure.”
A month, even a week ago, suspicions wouldn’t have
prickled at her nape. But then, she’d been blissfully
ignorant of
her stepbrother’s mercenary side. She would leave him no
illusions
that that state of grace still existed.
“You may remain as our solicitor.”
Again, the gust of relief, this time
premature.
“But there will be conditions.”
His good humor fled. “Oh? And they
are?”
“You will immediately set up a fund to help the
needy from the dowry you received. It must only be dispensed from
with my signature.”
Percy’s features tightened, a tapestry of
disapproval stretched upon a merciless frame.
“You will then amend the agreement granting me
instead of you power of attorney.”
“Is that all?” he asked through gritted
teeth.
“For the moment.”
“These were Pasquale’s
suggestions?”
“No. He gave me leave to deal with you as I saw
fit.”
“And you are dealing with me quite harshly
considering all I’ve done for you.” The petulant
tug of his words
would have humbled her at one time but not now.
“Percy, you know you have my unending gratitude.
But
it is not limitless. From the contacts made the other night, you
should be well on your way to a great success in the circles you
desire. I owed you that much, but no more.”
His eyes narrowed for a long moment then the slitted
corners relaxed with forced congeniality. “You are right,
Laure. I
should not expect to live off your generosity. It would be most
unfair. I will see to your terms as soon as I’m
able.”
Laure, too, relaxed, glad to have the confrontation
at an end. Though she knew she was right in what she demanded, it
didn’t make her feel good about clipping Percy’s
financial wings.
She did owe him her life, and now her very happiness. And
she’d
repaid him with the means to make his own way. It wouldn’t be
a
difficult way, knowing Percy’s shrewd mind for making the
best of
any given situation.
“One more thing,” she added. Her somber
tone warned
him of her seriousness, and he was all wary attentiveness.
“You
will never in any way threaten my husband again. If you do, I will
see that all you’ve gained will turn to losses. Is that
understood?”
“Clearly, dear Laure. Apparently you have been
paying heed to my bargaining skills, for you wield them quite
effectively. Your tea is growing cold.”
She sipped it cautiously and grimaced as her stomach
took a nasty roll.
“Are you all right?”
“Yes,” she assured him, panting into the
distress.
Her face once again grew slicked with cold
perspiration.
Unconvinced, Percy rose up and came to her, gently
easing her head down to her knees. “Breathe slowly and wait
for the
sickness to ease,” he advised. Then came his summation.
“You’re
with child.”
Finally, she sat back and wiped her damp brow and
neck with the handkerchief her brother offered. “I fear I
am.”
“And what have you told Pasquale?”
“Nothing yet. Oh, Percy, I don’t know
what to tell
him. The issue of trust is so fragile between us. If I tell him of
my condition now, he’ll never believe I didn’t
conspire to trap him
into providing for my-my bastard child.”
“You could always go to Javier.”
“Never! He must never know of this. Percy, you must
promise me!”
“He’ll not learn of it from
me,” he vowed, patting
her cold hand comfortingly. “You… you
don’t fear Pasquale enough
to consider ridding yourself of the child, do you?”
“No,” she whispered in horror, then more
strongly,
“No. The circumstance of its conception is not the
child’s fault. I
will think of some way to tell him.”
“Go carefully, Laure.” Percy squeezed her
hands
between his in earnest. “As of now, this child is
Pasquale’s legal
heir unless he decides to publicly disavow it. Your future is
assured as long as he doesn’t have that
opportunity.”
“What are you suggesting, Percy?”
“Nothing, my dear. I only want you to proceed with
caution. Talk to me before you go to him with the truth. That way,
I can make sure you are both protected. Will you do that much for
me? Do you have enough faith left to give me that
promise?”
He looked so unhappy with the thought of her
distrust that she leaned forward to embrace him. “Of course,
I do,
Percy. I know you have my best interest at heart. After all
you’ve
done for me, I’ll never doubt that.”
Right up until the time I crush you, he
thought, smiling fiercely over her shoulder.
As Percy bent to click the lock of his office door
open, a strong hand gripped him by the back of the neck, propelling
him forcefully into the room. Stumbling, he caught himself and
turned to identify his attacker. The room was dim, the shades
pulled against the slant of afternoon sun. A huge figure stood
silhouetted in his open doorway. His eyes widened in alarm as he
heard the man’s knuckles pop as beefy hands fisted at his
sides.
The message was clear. He was going to take a painful beating as
payment for something he’d most certainly done.
Just when Percy was considering which would be his
best option-trying to flee past the behemoth or dropping to his
knees for some serious begging, the giant stepped aside to let a
smaller, leaner shape pass. Percy didn’t need daylight to
know who
it was.
“Javier,” he wheezed then cleared his
throat. “What
can I do for you?”
“Oh, you’ve done quite enough, Percy.
I’ve come to
decide what should be done about you.”
Fear trickled down the lawyer’s neck, sopping his
new starched collar in a cold dredge of apprehension. “Done?
Why
should anything need to be done? You and I have always seen eye to
eye on things, Alain.”
Javier motioned to the gargantuan, who ambled toward
Percy with obvious intentions. Percy darted behind his desk,
dodging the inevitable long enough to plead his
case.
“Come now, Alain. You can’t blame me for
Laure’s
change of heart. I pushed her in your direction with the best of
intentions.”
“Yes, your own, you greedy little worm. Now, your
ungrateful sister has not only spurned my generous offer of
support, but she’s found herself another benefactor behind
which
she sneers at me and threatens my future aspirations. It will not
be borne, Percy.”
“She would never do anything to disrupt your plans
for Miss Farris.”
“Edna.” He spat out the name.
“Such a timid little
sheep. If she didn’t have such deep pockets, I would cast her
off
in your sister’s favor. I’ve never wanted a woman
the way I want
her. She makes the chase interesting. I like that. There’s
such a
greater sense of accomplishment in taming a woman with
spirit.”
Percy smiled wanly as his mind churned frantically
for a source of salvation. When he hit upon it, it was like a light
from above illuminating the end to all his troubles. Laure was now
out from under his control. Unbelievably, she’d turned to
that
creature she’d married and away from his council. She could
not be
counted upon to aid in his schemes. In fact, she’d proven her
intention of becoming a deterrent. A fund for the needy, indeed. He
needed that money, every penny, every dollar. He’d worked for
it,
and he was not inclined to share with some dirty paupers who
weren’t smart enough to rise above their circumstances. Here
was
the answer to everything. A way to clip Laure’s independence,
a way
to handle the threat of Pasquale without having to do the deed
himself. His smile widened, growing crafty with
self-interest.
“And what if Laure came to you with a wealth to
rival that of Miss Farris?”
“You forget your sister is married. Though I
can’t
understand her preference for some pallid recluse when she could
have all of New Orleans at her feet as my bride.”
Drawing confidence from Javier’s arrogant claim,
Percy pulled out his chair, clutching tight to hide the shaking of
his hands as he sat down to assume a nonchalant pose. “You
made a
mistake, Alain.”
“A mistake?” His dangerous drawl stated
he was in no
mood for criticism.
Percy waved his hand in a generous gesture. “You
should have saved your heavy handedness for afterwards. Broken ribs
and a broken wrist do not endear a woman to her
suitor.”
Javier considered this then shrugged. “Perhaps I
got
carried away by the moment. But what does any of this matter now?
Why do I need to listen?”
“You said you wanted Laure.”
Javier’s eyes narrowed over a hungry gleam.
“Oh,
yes. That’s true.”
“Enough to make her your wife?”
“There’s the little problem of her
current
husband.”
“You’re not listening, Alain. Laure finds
herself
married to a different kind of brute, albeit a very wealthy one. If
something… unfortunate were to happen to the man, Laure
might be
persuaded to turn in your direction for comfort. And with her comes
all that lovely money. But only if you mean marriage. And only if
you agree to be most generous to yours truly for making the
arrangements possible.”
Javier was thinking. Percy could almost see the
nasty turnings of the man’s mind.
“Accidents happen all the time in New
Orleans.”
“Exactly so. But this accident would have to be of
a
specific nature if you are to rid yourself of the problem of
Pasquale.”
“I think Marcel could handle the
particulars.”
Percy glanced at the bulky henchman. Yes, perhaps he
could, if he had the wits to do the job right. Things were looking
better and better.
Then Javier’s enthusiasm cooled, much to
Percy’s
anxiousness. “But why would Laure come back to me. Those were
harsh
words she spoke the other night. I believe she meant
them.”
“Oh, I’m sure she did, at the moment. But
things
have changed, Alain.”
“What things?”
Percy laid his final card on the table with a
flourish.
“Laure is carrying your child.”
Chapter Ten
Laure sat in the darkness of the parlor room. She’d
spent the last hour watching twilight shadow stretch languidly
across the floorboards until every corner was filled with quiet
evening. Until the time she both dreaded and desired finally
approached.
Sunset.
Time to decide what story she would
tell.
She placed a hand upon her flat abdomen, imagining
the feel of life moving beneath her palm. A life quickened by a man
she loathed. Regardless of that unpleasant fact, she owed this
child her protection and the right to a safe and happy future.
Alain Javier would never know of the babe’s existence. She
could
think of no greater injustice than involving thatcreature
in her child’s life. Born of violence, this child would know
only
security and acceptance. That was the vow she made as she waited
for her husband to appear.
“Buona sera, signora.”
Her heart hurried a beat at the quiet purr of his
accented voice.
“Good evening, Gerard.”
She searched for him in the thick shadow, seeing no
discernible shape, but she felt his presence with a shiver. It
wasn’t fear, exactly. Rather an understandable caution. And a
more
curious quickening deep below the maturing babe.
Twin pinpoints of light penetrated the blackness,
small flames akin to lantern sparks. Slowly, his human form
separated from the solid void of darkness, those unholy beacons
becoming his steady gaze. His smile broke with a gradual bend of
greeting, both welcoming and mocking her vigil.
“Did you wish to converse before I go out this
evening? I would advise you to wait until I am in a better mood for
such pleasantries.”
She took his meaning with a slight shudder. He was
anxious to feed upon the city’s unsuspecting. “Do
you kill
them?”
Her question gave him pause. “Are you certain you
want to know?” His dire tone warned her to consider carefully
before she replied.
“Yes,” she insisted, then braced for his
answer.
“I don’t have to. I can take enough to
satisfy
without demanding the sacrifice of a soul.”
“But do you? Do you let them live?”
“Not as a rule. It is safer for me not to leave a
confused and potential dangerous witness wandering the streets with
my mark upon them.”
The casual way he spoke of it, of the taking of life
as if it meant nothing more than wringing a chicken’s neck,
upset
her more than the deed itself.
“Doesn’t it bother you? Can’t
you feel for those you… you kill?”
“I try not to think about it one way or
another,”
was his curt response. Obviously, he didn’t care to have his
conscience questioned. “What’s brought about this
unpleasant chain
of questioning? Your brother? I can sense his disagreeable presence
in these rooms. Has he been feeding you full of distressing
nonsense?”
“Is it nonsense, Gerard? You’ve as much
as admitted
that you are indifferent to humankind, that you are able to
slaughter without qualms because it is easier to kill than to
preserve that which I hold sacred.”
His glittery eyes narrowed. “And what is your
point?”
“I am among those you despise. Would you hold me in
similar contempt? Would you take my life without
remorse?”
“I have told you you are safe here. Are you
doubting
my word?” She wasn’t fooled by his pretended
affront. He was trying
to steer her from an issue she was just as determined to pursue.
“You’ve made no secret of your feelings about
humankind, yet you
allow me to live here with you. As what? A future
meal?”
His unnatural stillness settled, remaining until she
grew anxious and alarmed. Would he answer? Would that reply be
truthful? Or was she ten times the fool for wanting to believe
him?
Suddenly, he laughed, a loud booming expression of
his genuine delight. “Oh,cara , there is
your answer. I
enjoy you. You entertain and provoke me, and both things are
equally appreciated.”
“And when you cease to be amused?”
He grinned at her tart command. “I do not foresee
that as a problem. I am known for my sense of
humor.”
“But not for your self-control, I presume. You
warned me of that. Does that mean you will be tempted
to…” She
couldn’t finish, the idea too appalling to speak
aloud.
“Tap into your veins?” he supplied for
her with a
chilling nonchalance. “Oh, my darling, that will be a
constant
temptation, one I will try my best to resist. Unless you wish it
otherwise.”
The sultry lowering of his eyelids startled a shock
of erotic response. Her breathing faltered as her thoughts seized
upon the possibility of his touch, of his possession. A perverse
curiosity took hold of her imagination.
“What is it like? Do-do they enjoy
it?”
“I believe they do, right up until the
last.”
The last. Until they died. Until he drained away the
last of their life force in order to sustain his own. She forced
herself to accept those facts, waiting for her mind to rebel in
horror. But the objection still wasn’t as strong as the want
to
question him, to learn his motives and, perhaps, to convince him to
reveal his heart. If he had one.
“And if you don’t kill them, what
then?”
He made a casual gesture, as if the topic was one of
unimportance. “Then they are mine to summon and command at
will
until they die. Or I do.”
“Do they become like you?”
“No, not unless I wish it.” His brows
lowered. “I am
weary of this topic.”
“Oh, by all means, let me change it then to keep
you
amused.”
Her sarcasm teased back his smile. His chuckle
sounded, warm and wicked. “Good idea.”
Here was her opportunity. She couldn’t back away
from it. He was being honest for the moment, and she couldn’t
afford to let his indulgent humor pass.
“Could you see me as anything more than a plaything
for your entertainment?”
He walked away from her toward the window, where he
lifted a heavy drape to peer out into the night. “As what? I
have
made you my wife.”
“But will I ever be wife to you? Can you see me as
a
woman? As someone you might desire for more than just a
meal?”
He didn’t respond. His lack of movement conveyed
nothing of his thoughts, of his mood. Laure waited for some sign of
either while anxiety twisted about her heart. Everything depended
upon his answer. If he could be convinced to give
it.
“Are you asking if I could ever love
you?”
His monotone betrayed nothing.
“Yes, I guess I am.”
“Is that so important to you? I let you remain.
Isn’t that enough? Why do you insist that there be more? Why
would
you think I’d allow it to be more?”
He turned to look at her then, his features taut,
revealing what he hadn’t intended. His jaw tightened and
worked
silently on his displeasure. His gaze burned hot and bright with
undisguised anger.
Was the idea of a true relationship with her so
distasteful to him? She feared she had her answer but had to
continue.
“You could never feel anything for
me?”
“No,” he spat out. “I could not
and I would not.
Such things are dangerous.”
“What things? Emotions?”
“Emotions, loyalty, involvement, love-call it what
you will. I’ll have no part of those things. None. Do not ask
again. Be grateful that you have my tolerance, for that is the
extent of myfeelings for you. Now, please excuse
me. I am
going out.”
“To kill?”
“To dine. I shall attempt to refrain from
overindulgence if that will quiet your noble affinity for the souls
of those who are strangers to you.”
“It will,” she answered softly, but she
refused to
meet his gaze. Too much would be apparent in her eyes. Like the
heavy ache of disappointment awakened by his cruel
words.
“I shall not be long, should you wish to continue
this discussion.”
She didn’t respond to the unexpected gentleness in
his tone. Instead, she shook her head. “There’s no
point, is there?
You’ve made your opinion brutally clear. Good night, Gerard.
Forgive me if I don’t wait up.”
She rose and, with all the dignity she could muster
with her heart breaking, left him standing at the window to slowly
climb the stairs. To her solitary bed.
To her solitary dreams.
Gerard stalked the Quarter, dissatisfied with
himself and his nighttime existence. Because of a woman. A human
woman.
Such folly.
But naming it as ridiculous didn’t quiet the
restlessness of his mood.
Even after he’d fed off some poor drunken soul in a
dingy alley off Bourbon Street, he continued to travel the crowded
early evening avenues hoping to find solace in the exotic flavors
of scent and sound. Both things usually enjoyed seemed soured and
discordant to him now.
Because of her.
Because she challenged him to reach back for his
forgotten humanity. Oh, if she only knew what she asked of him. If
she could understand what lingered in the hidden corners of his
heart. Such darkness. Such pain. So much regret. And he, without a
heart. He laughed at himself as he came to a stop at Jackson
Square. The night had lost its mysterious appeal. The only place he
longed to be was home.
With her.
The need to explain himself rose like a sudden sharp
pain, impossible to ignore, annoyingly resistance to his want to
wish it away. Why should he care what she thought of him? Why did
her tears pierce to his long-buried soul? She hadn’t shed
them in
front of him. She was too strong for that. Yet he’d heard
them in
her voice.
He kept thinking of that mortal couple entwined in
earthly mating. As a youth in Florence, he’d indulged in a
passionate nature, but he could not remember what it was like to be
with a woman in that explicit fashion. He couldn’t recall
what it
felt like to be moved to weeping by the sweetness of a kiss or
carried to the heights of delirium within the heat of a womanly
embrace. Those carnal desires were absent in him now. The lust for
blood filled passion’s void, making him forget he once sought
different pleasures with equal abandon. He couldn’t remember
the
man he once was. He’d been the monster for too long.
What did Laure want from him that he could yet give?
What remained of any value that she had not already claimed?
Abruptly, he needed to ask. He needed to know.
And so he found himself back at their home, in the
perfumed darkness of her room where he could hear her breathing
beckoning and feel her tempting warmth, both of body and
spirit.
It wasn’t wise, but it was suddenly necessary to be
close to her.
She stirred as he stretched out on the bed beside
her. He stayed atop the covers, leaning up on one elbow as he
watched her features awake to an awareness of him. At first, she
stiffened, then her eyes came open, wide and wary. Until she
recognized him. Then amazingly, the fear faded away. She
didn’t
speak. Her gaze asked the question for her.
“I have dreadful luck with romance,” he
confided,
smiling wryly as he made that humbling admission.
“I’ve adored two
women in my life, and both were nearly the death of me. And I mean
that literally, not as an expression of romantic woe. The first,
Bianca Du Maurier, brought me over to this existence and introduced
me to desires dark and unnatural. Now I hide from her until my
strength renews enough to survive her… disenchanted
affection.
The second was a mortal female, Arabella Radman. A remarkable woman
of wisdom and education, courageous and loving enough not to wince
away from what I was.”
“And how did you lose her?”
“I never had her. She was my best friend,
Gino’s,
wife. She held my heart but could only return a weak
fondness.” His
sigh spoke volumes.
“And what happened to her?”
“She’s gone now. In the end, both Gino
and I lost
the only woman worthy of absolute love and loyalty. I have never
seen her equal. I never shall. And will never be satisfied with
less than that.”
Less. That summation pierced Laure’s expectation.
She was less than this specter from his past, this Arabella, his
perfect love. Why was he telling her this? To hurt her or to warn
her away? She refused to be goaded into either
state.
“How lonely that must be for you.”
He shrugged eloquently. “I didn’t tell
you this so
that you would pity me.”
“No? Why then?”
“So that you would know why I cannot be the husband
you seem to expect me to be.”
“Because you chose badly twice
before?”
“Ahhh, you laugh at my expense. Perhaps
you’ve the
right to find amusement in my misery. I often do,
myself.”
“If I am, it’s because you seem so proud
of your
unhappy state, too proud to look beyond it to what you might yet
discover.”
“And what is that?”
“That you are not alone.”
“Ahhh. And you wish to apply as the next to break
my
heart?”
“Or renew it. Is that so impossible?”
He touched her cheek with the tips of his fingers,
charting its upward curve then stroking down to her stubborn jaw.
“I fear it is. To awaken what’s been dead in my
heart for centuries
could be a dangerous venture, one I am not willing to risk. Not
even for one so charming as you,innamorata
.”
She stilled his hand by covering it with her own.
For a long moment, she was sure he didn’t breathe or pretend
to.
She searched his expression for some sign of softening, for some
scrap of tenderness, but all he did was smile in that devastating,
cynical manner that mocked her want to see more.
“You proceed onto unstable ground,cara
.
What you wake in me may not be the type of passion you
desire.”
“Kiss me, Gerard.”
He leaned forward, pressing his lips to her
forehead. That chaste touch wasn’t the gesture Laure had in
mind.
Impatiently, she bracketed his lean face between her palms, guiding
him down to her again.
His mouth was surprisingly warm. Because no
repellant taste lingered, she didn’t dwell on the source of
that
heat, only upon how it infused her with an answering fire. Her lips
parted, eager to learn the shape and supple texture of his. When
the tip of his tongue skated along that moist opening, a shudder
shook to the soles of her feet. She had to know
more.
Her hands moved to cup the back of his head, her
fingers weaving through the midnight strands of his hair. Twining
to hold him a captive to her pleasure.
And it was pleasure. Deep, delicious pleasure as he
coaxed her to explore his mouth as he had hers. Cautiously, she
traced along the row of his teeth, finding them unexpectedly even.
She felt his smile and felt suddenly foolish.
“There are some things I can control,cara
,
and some things I cannot,” he whispered. The words tickled
her lips
as she tried to devour them. He allowed her to feast off his mouth
for a few minutes more, indulging her with his response. She could
have lost herself to him right then and there, except she slit her
eyes open to find him staring unblinkingly at her.
There was no grand passion burning in his gaze. His
eyes were as pale and pure as jewels, and just as cold. She pulled
back, more disturbed by that emotionless glitter than she cared to
be. Apparently, she was no Arabella Radman to stir his heart and
inspire him to urgent feelings. He settled back on his elbow and
watched impassively as she drew the sheet up to her chin in a
denying manner. Denying her this time rather than
him.
“You are angry with me now.”
“No,” she told him truthfully.
“Just disappointed in
my inability to make you think of me as a desirable
woman.”
He caught a wayward tress of her hair and curled it
back behind her ear. “It isn’t a lack of ability,
wife. You are all
that is desirable. But you fight a difficult battle if the goal is
my heart.”
“Difficult but not impossible?”
His lips pursed thoughtfully. “Perhaps not as much
as I’d hoped.”
She smiled, settling back into her feather pillow.
“Then I am encouraged.”
He regarded her curiously, head slightly cocked as
if she presented an unusual puzzle. “Why is it so important
that I
feel fondness for you? You would return this affection toward one
such as me?”
It was her turn to tease. “Perhaps.”
“Thismal d’amore ,
this love sickness, what
if it’s something you cannot survive?”
“Then perhaps I will die happy. It’s
better than
dying alone.”
She could feel him pull away from her at those
flippant words, not physically but emotionally. Back behind the
impenetrable stare and motionless facade. Back where sentiment
couldn’t betray him. “Hope that it is a choice you
don’t have to
make. I’ll not ask it of you, but I sense there is more you
would
have of me. What is it you want, Laure? What would you have me give
to take away this provoking mood?”
“A child.”
He blinked but otherwise had no reaction she could
see. “You wish a child?”
“Is it possible? Do you know? Are you
able?” She
blushed fiercely at the intimate nature of those questions, but he
answered them with an unwincing candor.
“I do not know. My friend Gino and his wife,
Arabella, they made a child between them, a child that was a bit of
both their worlds. But he was much closer to human than I have ever
been or ever will be.”
“Does the idea disgust you, then?”
“Just surprises me, is all. You would wish to have
my child?”
“Is that so hard to believe?”
He laughed. “In a word, yes.”
“But will you consider it, at least, before you
rule
out the possibility?” She held her breath, watching his
smooth,
flawless features, waiting to hear what direction her future would
go.
“I will consider it.” He rolled off the
bed with a
graceful twist of his body, gaining his feet effortlessly.
“And you
consider the consequences of what you suggest.Buona notte,
cara
mia . I fear I am the one who will know an uneasy rest this
night.”
After he’d gone, Laure put her hand to the covers
where he’d lain, startled to find his form left no impression
upon
them. This was the nature of what he was, she reminded herself
sternly to combat the sudden surge of her alarm. He was a being
with the power to control the ordinary world. Nothing she should
fear. Nothing to fear. Shivering slightly, she burrowed beneath
those undisturbed covers.
It could be done. She could manipulate Gerard into
believing the child she carried was his own. They would both know a
secure future under his protective wing. All she had to do was
pursue the act of intimacy to its conclusion, and Gerard would
never be the wiser. A perfect plan.
One that burned through her with guilty
shame.
She could think of few things worse than convincing
a man that an offspring was his own, when actually it was the spawn
of another man. Her conscience rebelled against such trickery. Her
growing fondness for Gerard saw it as unforgivable
treachery.
But there were worse things.
Things like struggling to raise a child alone within
a hostile world. The unfriendly world that had turned its back on
her and her mother.
Worse yet, having Alain Javier discover the babe’s
existence and claim it as his own.
She shuddered and squeezed her eyes closed. What to
do? Was there a right path leading out of this imbroglio? Dare she
risk the truth and jeopardize her innocent babe? Tears stung
beneath her lids, but she refused to shed them. Tears
wouldn’t help
her out of this situation. But perhaps she knew something that
would.
Her mother had forbade it. But what other choice had
she? Better to risk the disapproval of her mother’s spirit
than
endanger the life of her unborn babe.
She took a deep breath and bid her body to relax.
Each limb, each muscle. She moved mentally along them, soothing
away the stress, the strength, until she was limp upon the
mattress, until the only activity was within her mind. That, too,
she commanded into a deep penetrating calm. There could be no
distractions as she stretched out beyond herself, beyond this time
and place in search of an answer to her predicament.
Let me see what I must know.
The visions came to her like wisps of a dream,
sometimes accompanied by voices, sometimes with an eerie silence.
She saw Gerard. In his arms, he cradled a tiny bundle. She tried to
see more, to be sure. She needed to see his expression. Was he
pleased? Was he angered? She couldn’t tell, and she
couldn’t
receive any clear emotions from him.
And then a miniature fist popped from that wrap of
blankets to wave imperiously in the air.
Her child!
She strained to see more, but her husband began to
turn away, concealing the sight of her baby from her anxious eyes.
Where was he going? Where was he taking her child?
That sudden jolt of panic disturbed the scene even
as she struggled to retain it. She needed to gather strength to
hold onto its obscure message. She took a slow breath, willing
herself to concentrate.
Then there was just sound, a horrible wailing, a
grief beyond measure. A wailing she recognized as her
own.
“Where is my child? What’s
happened to my
child?”
Laure’s eyes snapped open, the mists of the future
scattering. She lay still, her breaths coming in agonizing gasps.
Her cheeks grew wet with the evidence of her distress.
Protectively, her palms shielded her belly. No, it could not be
true. She was not going to lose this baby. Her eyes closed again as
the memory of her own anguish tormented her mind. It could not be
true.
As she wept quietly in her despair, she tried to
bring back the images, to learn more, enough to disavow the
horrible glimpse of her own tomorrow that she’d seen. But she
couldn’t command a quiet spirit from out of a tortured
heart.
She was going to lose her child.
What part did Gerard play in the vignette she’d
seen? Hero or villain? Was there a certain symbolism in the way he
turned away from her with the baby in his arms, or was she trying
to attach too much to the snippets given?
She’d seen into the future. But was that future
set,
or could her present actions change it?
Only one would know.
She would have to find Eulalia
LaClaire.
Chapter Eleven
A child!
The very idea stunned him from his usual
indifference. Gerard walked along the broad river’s edge as
if he
were a human man trying to outdistance a problem on foot. Anyone
observing him would believe him to be just that.
A child.
What a thing to ask for, and from him! The thought
still amazed and alarmed him. Amazed because she would consider a
union with him to create such a miracle. Alarmed by how appealing
the idea sounded to one who should have no business entertaining
what surely must be folly.
Was it possible?
He brought the cherished image of Nicole LaValois to
mind, the only human to touch upon his soul other than her sainted
mother. But then Nicole wasn’t quite human, was she?
She’d been a
hybrid product of mortal mother and vampire father. He’d
taught her
about the nature of the beast inside her. And he’d loved her
like a
proud papa as he watched her evolve to the sleek and confident
woman that she was today. A woman with a child of her own.
Frederica. And what manner of being was she, one more step removed
from her preternatural grandfather?
Was it right to alter the natural balance with
beings of their ilk? It was one thing to walk on the dark side and
quite another to straddle both worlds. Yet Gino, lucky Gino, had
the unwavering devotion of family around him, a state Gerard envied
to the point of exquisite pain.
Family. He’d not thought of it for ages. What was
there to look back upon that was not colored by the horror of what
he was and what he’d done? Yet he’d gone on for
centuries,
searching for a surrogate to fill that lonely yearning for what
he’d lost. Bianca had been a poor substitute, an obscenity
really.
When Nicole had invited him within the treasured embrace of her own
brood, he’d had to decline, though it had broken his heart to
do
so. He could not take happiness from those to whom he’d
brought
such misery. So where did that leave him but alone. Alone with a
suddenly amorous wife who got him thinking about things that should
not be considered.
Why not?
Why not!
Why shouldn’t he try to capture an eternity outside
of the damned one he commanded? A child to carry on the name
Pasquale, a name that had once held honor and pride. A child to
love…
He shook his head as if to deny that hope. Love was
dangerous. Love was weakness. It would make him vulnerable and
place those he cared for in certain peril. Had he and Bianca not
become a torment to Gino when he sought his own happiness outside
their unholy circle? Hadn’t Arabella and Nicole become
innocent
victims of their unnatural revenge?
He would not bring such misfortune to Laure and any
child they might make between them.
And he would not open himself up to such an agony of
loss again.
Gerard stopped his directionless journey. Something
pulled him from his melancholy musings. He stood upon the
embankment and let his preternatural senses reach out for what had
disturbed him.
There, dallying just beyond his sensory grasp.
Someone followed him.
He began to walk once more, this time not lost to a
fog of inner thought but alert and on edge. Was it Bianca, or the
creature she’d made to replace him? A cold remembered panic
quickened his pace. She had left him to die a tortuous death in the
embrace of daybreak. Had she discovered he’d escaped with
Gino’s
help? Had she come to inflict some other horror upon him in
retribution for his betrayal? He’d crawled into New Orleans
drained
almost to the death of his powers, so weak he could barely manage
to do more than feed himself and hide. But he was stronger now,
wiser. And he would protect himself from her evil reach.Il
nemico . Evil one. It had only taken him centuries to
realize
just how black her soul was, if she could still claim to possess
one.
And if Bianca Du Maurier was here for him, she would
strike first through those closest to him. It was her way. She
enjoyed her role as harbinger of suffering. If she was here, Laure
was in grave danger.
In a casually calculated move, Gerard stepped to the
edge of the levee and off, plunging down into darkness toward the
cold Mississippi waters. But instead of hitting the water, he
swooped along its surface, a dark night bird in search of one who
would see him as prey. He made a tight circling loop, skimming the
rolling wake as one of the big Gulf-bound barges lumbered toward
the sea. And then he touched down lightly on the promenade once
more, shaking the dampness off his coat as he scanned the nearly
deserted area for the one who tailed him. Whoever had remained in
stealthy shadow was now gone.
An ominous shiver passed over him, though he could
not really feel the cold that seemed to stroke along his
senses.
Laure.
In the time it took for a human heart beat, he was
home. Nothing felt amiss as he strode through the rooms in search
of his wife.
Nothing, that is, until he realized that she was
gone.
Laure sat in the bow of the shallow draft pirogue.
The torch she held illuminated the still, black waters of the
bayou. Behind her, a silent figure plied the oar in a tireless
rhythm, pushing them deeper and deeper into the
swamp.
She’d forgotten the smell. Rich, dark, verdant with
abundant life, decay and inevitable death. The stagnant scent of
her childhood.
Dawn colored the waters with strips of gold against
depthless green before they approached her destination. Ahead,
crouched low on the weedy shore, sat a lowly cabin, small,
inhospitable and all alone against a background of wilderness. But
to Laure, who’d played there as a child, it had all the charm
of
coming home. Home to family, home to a culture her mother had
disavowed. Home where her answers could be found.
The boatman angled the wooden hull up against a
rickety dock that stood like a water bird on spindly legs amongst
the thick lily pads. He held to one of the old mooring posts to
steady their hand-hewn craft as Laure stood to disembark. She
turned toward the somber-faced black man and extended a coin.
Without even checking the denomination, he shook his head and
gestured for her to go. Gathering up her skirts, she stepped up
onto the warped planking and, before she’d even smoothed down
the
crumpled fabric, her transportation had disappeared back into the
sudden clouds of fog hugging to the water. There was nothing for
her to do but go on.
As she picked her way along the uneven boards, other
odors reached her. Some of the brewing herbs were familiar. Others
held a vile, noxious bite. Whatever was cooking was strong
medicine.
Again she shivered. Premonition or simple
dread?
She shouldn’t be here.
But the instant her mother’s memory gave that
mental
warning, the door to the cabin opened.
Too late to go back.
“Laurette,infant , is that
you?”
“It is. I’ve come for your council, Aunt
Eulalia.”
Eulalia LaClaire was as dark as her sister, Laure’s
grandmother, had been fair. In fact, they were opposites in every
conceivable way. Moira had been graced with beauty and a gentle
spirit. Eulalia was her shadow. Her face had been pocked by a
childhood illness; the scars outside evident but not those of the
scarring within. Unlike her sister with her benevolent soul,
Eulalia regarded the world through a bitter slant, borne of being
younger, less attractive, less sought after and second choice. Even
when Laure’s mother, Jeanette, turned from her heritage and
refused
to let Laure learn their ways, Moira hadn’t let Eulalia take
the
reins of power until all hope was buried with her only child.
She’d
only assumed full control of thesociete after
Moira’s
death.
Now, Eulalia ruled unchallenged. Her power stretched
across the swamps, touching the lives of those who would never
admit to believing.
Those like Laure, whose faith had nothing to do with
logic or understanding, springing instead from an instinctive
knowledge from deep in the recesses of the soul.
Belief and a reverent fear went hand in
hand.
“What troubles bring you here, child? Come inside
and shake off the chill. We’ve much to catch up on.”
With a slight shudder of premonition, Laure followed
the bent figure into the dim interior. No images, no murmuring
messages from beyond, just a damp chill raising the hair along her
arms as she crossed that once forbidden threshold.
The inside of the shack had changed little since
Laure’s grandmother had practiced her spells and mixed her
potions.
As a child, she’d sat on the three-legged stool before the
fire
while hergrandmere explained the powers of each of
the
herbs she sprinkled into the pot. Laure had pushed the knowledge
away at her mother’s insistence, but she never forgot any of
it,
any more than she’d forgotten the lyrical cadence of her
grandmother’s voice or her somber warning.
Only for the good, Laurette.Only
to
help your people.
Looking into the cold gypsum of her aunt’s eyes,
she
didn’t know what Eulalia LaClaire practiced. But
she’d heard the
rumors. Rumors that haunted her mother and now shadowed her own
existence.
Dark magic.
If only she weren’t so desperate.
“I had a dream,Tante
Eulie.”
“Just a dream, child? There’s nothing to
fear from
dreams.” Her shrewd gaze fixed upon Laure’s face,
reading the
anxiety that roiled beneath the surface. “Or was it more than
a
dream? Tell me, child.”
“It was more,” she admitted with a guilty
duck of
her head. “Now I need your help to discover what it
means.”
Eulalia’s voice came in a whisper. “You
called upon
the sight?”
“Grandmeretaught me, only
I’m not strong
enough to control the visions.”
“What did you ask and what did you see? I must
know.” The elder woman leaned toward her, expression intense,
almost frighteningly so.
“I wanted to see my child’s
future-”
“You’re with child?”
She nodded, not elaborating on the circumstances.
“I
wanted to make sure my husband was happy with the babe. I am not
sure it’s his wish, and I’ve been uncertain as to
how to tell him
of the child.”
“And what did your sight tell you?”
“That’s what’s troubling me. I
saw him holding the
child, and then it was gone from me.”
“Gone? How?”
“I don’t know,” she cried out
in anguish. “Gone.
Ripped from my arms, my heart. I must know what happened. I must
know… if my husband is a danger to the child.”
Eulalia seized her hand, dragging it toward her so
the firelight pooled within her palm. Her fingertips charted the
networks of lines, crawling over them in a spider-like dance.
Gooseflesh rose along Laure’s arms, and she fought not to
pull
away. She had to hear what the old woman saw.
“The child is not of your husband’s
loins.”
Laure’s startled gasp was answer
enough.
“I see darkness all about him, all about this man
you married. A strange mixture of death and the beyond, and power,
much power.”
“The child,” she prompted worriedly.
“The child is in danger from one who is closest to
you. I see the sacrifice of a life for a life.”
“Whose? Can you tell whose?”
Her fingertips traced from the swell above Laure’s
thumb, around the plump curve which ended before her wrist. Eulalia
frowned. “Your future…”
“What do you see,Tante
Eulie?”
She pushed away the younger, softer hand and
exclaimed gruffly, “It is unclear.”
“What am I to do then?”
“I can call upon the loa and ask again. If you
believe, that is.”
Laure hesitated. Her aunt granted a thin
smile.
“There is much of your mother in you. Jeanette
threw
away the truth, and she would have you do the same. Child, the
situation is grave. You cannot afford to turn from the answers you
seek.”
“All right, I’ll hear them.”
“In two night’s time. You know where to
come.”
She nodded slightly. “And until
then?”
“Do not place your trust unwisely. A dark force is
at work in your life, child. It threatens both you and the unborn
babe. Come home. Come home to where we can protect
you.”
She sat in deep shadow, her arms wrapped
instinctively about her unborn child. Her troubled thoughts were
well reflected by the gloom.
“Where have you been?”
Laure jumped at the sudden explosion of her
husband’s voice. Without being aware of it, she shrank back
into
the cushions in response to the fierce emotion pulsing through his
words.
“I’ve been here.”
“You were gone when I returned before dawn. I
feared-” His tone fractured then after a deep breath, he
began
again with his usual indifference. “I was
concerned.”
Laure studied the man she’d married, looking beyond
the glorious features, past the practiced calm. What had he feared?
That she’d left him? The question woke her to the truth. He
wasn’t
angry. He was afraid.
“I went to visit my aunt.”
“At four in the morning?”
“It was a distance to travel, and she rises early.
Besides, I was wide awake. I am growing used to functioning at odd
hours.”
He didn’t return her faint smile. “Have I
given you
a reason to be concerned by my absence?”
He did smile then, a smooth gesture meant to placate
in lieu of the truth. “No reason,cara .
But should you go
out at such an hour, I would prefer you let me know. As a courtesy.
I can provide you with escort. This is a dangerous city at night. I
should know. I am one of its dangers.”
“I had not thought you’d want to be
bothered with my
affairs.”
Did she imagine the sudden shift of his expression
to one of intense displeasure and back to bland
indifference?
“It is no bother. You will do as I ask,
then?”
Again, the subtle press of anxiousness.
“If it pleases you, Gerard.”
Why the sudden worry? She had to wonder as she
watched him glide across the room with his unnatural grace. It was
as if he feared to have her out of his sight during the nocturnal
hours. But what threat existed after twilight that was not there
during daylight? Other than him.
“Would you like to walk with me? It is a balmy
night.” He turned to grin at her, dazzling her with his
quixotic
charm. “I will be more considerate this time.”
Had her company become enticing, or was he unwilling
to leave her at home, alone? Whichever it was, she found herself
equally dissatisfied with the thought of separation. In the empty
house, she had too much time to think, to fret, to assume. But
until she spent time with Gerard, learning more about the man he
had once been, she would be no closer to the answers she’d
sought
at her aunt’s door.
Their gradual pace led them into the Garden District
where huge mansions sat back from the avenue in arrogant pride.
Wearing comfortable shoes and clothing more suitable than her
wedding gown, Laure enjoyed the exercise. And she enjoyed the
company. Choosing to be gregarious, Gerard chatted about the places
he’d visited over the centuries and the changes
he’d seen,
preferring to mock the ridiculous aspects of each time rather than
its successes. He seemed relaxed and good humored, and she would
have believed it if he wasn’t so casual about the frequent
glances
he cast about them. Almost as if he expected them to be followed.
He kept her close to his side, he who had always seemed so adamant
about maintaining a safe personal distance now tucking her arm
though his in a possessive loop. Or a protective one. She would
have appreciated his courtly behavior if she’d been certain
of his
motives.
“How much you must have learned over the
centuries,”
she mused, listening to his travelogue. He laughed at that, at
himself.
“Learned? You would think so, eh,cara
. All
those years, those decades, all the chances to improve. But not me.
I never learned anything. I rarely appreciated anything.” He
lifted
her fingers to his lips, brushing them with a kiss as his light
eyes danced above them with some hidden mischief. “This being
one
of those rare times.”
If he chose to play the flirt, perhaps now was the
time to pursue her own agenda.
“Have you given any more thought to our discussion
of last evening?”
He glanced away. He might pretend a polite interest,
but she felt the muscles of his forearm tighten. “You are
aware of
what your suggestion would require? It’s not an immaculate
creation
you have in mind, is it?”
“I know what’s required.” Her
reply was a bit more
brusque than she’d intended, but then perhaps he was too
preoccupied to notice.
“And you understand the dangers involved with such
an intimate relationship? They do not frighten you?”
He stopped her then, pulling her up tight against
him, so that she was trapped against the power of his form, so he
could stare down into her eyes, his gaze full of potent meaning.
And while she was intimidated, her heart picking up a hurried beat,
she refused to feel afraid.
“There are worse things, husband.”
“Really?” he drawled out, eyelids
dropping with
veiled menace. “Worse than me?”
“Yes.”
Her curt tone must have amused him, for he stepped
back and continued to stroll with her by his side. “An
intriguing
proposition. Would you be so willing to experiment, I wonder, if
your brother’s marriage agreement didn’t provide
for all I own to
go to my heir?”
She stumbled slightly as she craned her neck to see
his face. Did he believe that? His silky tone gave nothing away.
Her own answer held a brittle defense.
“I was not aware of that.”
“You should be. You should make it your business to
understand all that concerns you and your future. That way
it’s
much harder for those you trust to surprise you.”
“You speak from experience?”
He laughed. “Most definitely.”
Abruptly his humor died. An aura of tension snapped
through him like a sudden lightning strike.
“What is it, Gerard?”
“We are not alone.”
Even as he spoke, she saw three hulking shapes
separate from the deeper shadows. A quick glance about them
confirmed that they were very much alone on the wide dark street
where an expanse of wrought iron fence kept them from seeking
shelter from the nearest home.
“This is not another test, is it?” she
demanded, her
bravado shaking slightly.
“Test? Ahhhh, no. Unfortunately not. Stay behind
me,
Laure. You are in no danger if you trust me.”
It was difficult to take comfort in that claim when
two of the three brutes produced wickedly glittering blades,
machetes from the length of them. Gerard’s arm swept her back
into
his shadow.
“Take his head, boys,” said the one who
was as yet
unarmed. “And don’t be hurting the girl, or none of
us’ll get
paid.”
“You are making a very foolish mistake,
gentlemen,”
Gerard warned good-naturedly as he pivoted to keep himself between
Laure and their assailants. He had no faith in their assurances.
And they, foolish mortals, apparently had none in his potential as
a threat.
“No mistake.”
And the two with knives lunged.
If he’d been able to move freely, they never would
have gotten close to him, but he was hampered by Laure’s
presence.
He felt the tug of the first blade as it sliced through his coat
and into the meat along his ribs. He reached past the blade, his
fingers circling the man’s beefy wrist. With a quick twist, a
snap
of bone sounded, followed by a shrill scream. Gerard shoved the
wailing man to the street cobbles, his attention already on the
other. This one was more careful in his approach. He shifted the
vicious weapon from hand to hand with a practiced ease while
searching for an advantage. And that advantage was
Laure.
With a quick feint, the attacker drew Gerard off
balance so he could slip his guard in a dodge to the opposite side.
Laure cried out in alarm as she was dragged from hiding to become a
shield behind which the other could bargain.
“Any more fancy dancing an‘ she
dies.” The sharp
blade touched to her throat to emphasize the point. Both Gerard and
Laure went still.
“Let’s finish this,” the third
man said as he bent
to pick up the machete dropped by his moaning
companion.
“A good idea,” Gerard seconded with a
genial
smile.
Laure felt a brush of motion move by her like a
breeze. A sudden warm spray struck the side of her face, and then
she was free to stagger forward. She heard the machete clatter to
the stones as she turned to the horrific sight of Gerard ripping
through her assailant’s neck with his teeth. Unable to voice
her
shock, she sank down to the cool cobbles on legs that would no
longer support her.
Equally alarmed, the third man decided it was time
to cut his loses and forget about the pay in deference to his life.
He whirled and began to run wildly down the center of the broad
avenue. With a single, effortless bound Gerard was on him, like a
savage predator, bringing him down. He hunched over the flailing
man to feed. The figure went abruptly still, and there was
silence.
It was too much for Laure. In a near swoon, she
supported herself with palms upon the cold stones as she struggled
between the needs to wretch or scream in hysteria. Through the haze
of her vision, she saw Gerard rise to his feet and turn back toward
her and the remaining attacker. His clothing was bathed in blood.
His pale gaze seemed to swim in it. And his fangs gleamed as he
smiled.
Seeing his fate fast approaching, the last man cried
out in terror and tried to crawl away. Gerard overtook him without
ever breaking from his easy stride. With one hand fixed to the back
of the man’s neck, he knelt down beside him to converse
almost
pleasantly.
“Now, perhaps you will tell me who sent you so
inadequately informed to murder me.”
The man began blubbering like a babe.
“Come, come,signor . You were
brave enough
behind that blade. Where is your courage now? Tell me what I wish
to know, and I just might let you live.”
“It was Javier. Alain Javier. He told us to bring
back your head but not to touch the woman if she was with
you.”
“How gentlemanly of him. Thank you for the
information. If you are a man of prayers, I advise you say them
now.”
“But you said you’d let me go!”
“A slight exaggeration on my part.”
Shrieking frantically, the crazed thug attempted to
strike at Gerard with his good hand. He was abruptly silenced when
Gerard twisted his head to face in the opposite
direction.
Laure moaned weakly as the gore-drenched creature
who no longer resembled her husband bent over her.
“Are you all right, Laure?”
No sooner had he spoken his concern than a
tremendous force knocked him backwards. He stumbled then stared.
His own surprise melded into an awed disbelief as he started toward
her only to again encounter the impenetrable barrier he could
neither see nor breach.
“Laure? What trick is this?”
She was crouched low, her hands raised, fingers
splayed wide as if to resist him.
She was resisting him until her strength faltered
and failed her. The moment she slumped unconscious to the walk, the
invisible field disappeared from around her.
Gerard stood were he was, stunned by the power of
his own 15th century superstitions. The name for what he’d
seen
whispered from him as he made the instinctive sign of the cross
before his blood-soaked chest.
“Witchcraft!”
Chapter Twelve
Laure awoke to a pounding head and a nauseous sense
of disorientation. For a moment, she thought it was her usual
morning malaise, until she saw Gerard basked in mellow candlelight.
Everything flooded back with a jolt.
She was on the parlor chaise beneath the light drape
of a bed robe. The stickiness of her attacker’s blood had
been
washed away. Gerard, too, had bathed and changed into a bulky shirt
of some soft fabric that hung to the middle of his thighs. Beneath
it he wore snug black tights that hugged the elegant strength of
his legs. The outfit made him look like a poetic troubadour. He was
watching her with a cautious degree of concern.
“We need to talk.”
She began to shiver at his tremendous
understatement. “What did you do with… with those
men you
killed?”
“A tragic event. A falling out of thieves.
‘Tis what
can happen when one follows that wide road of the damned. I should
know, eh?” His smile was thin and not up to his usual
mockery.
“Now, satisfy my curiosity. You knew what I was and now
you’ve seen
what I can do. The question is, what exactly are
you?”
When she didn’t reply, he began to pace. His stride
wasn’t the elegant, almost effortless glide he usually
effected but
rather a light, agitated step, as if he were walking on broken
glass.
“Come now, I know sorcery when I see it,”
he goaded,
his tone harsher now, his attitude more aggressive. He watched her
through eyes that glittered, sharp and dangerous. “This is
what you
were talking about earlier when I, in my innate stupidity,
overlooked the obvious. Of course, you would be accepting of a
creature such as myself. You and your kind deal with demons all the
time.”
“No.”
He paused at her soft objection. “No? I believed
they burned your kin at the stake in my day for making such
associations.”
“I am your wife.”
“Ha! Now I understand why a bloodsucking night
walker was the best your brother could find for you. What a bargain
I’ve made. I must admit my admiration for Percy is soaring.
Pairing
the damned with a demon conjurer, what a marvelous match. I am
surprised you have not turned me into a toad by
now.”
“I have little control over what powers I
have.”
“A sorcery apprentice, eh? Is this something you go
to a university to learn? Enlighten me. Really, I want to know. I
insist.”
She could sense his anger, his fear and distrust. He
exuded waves of it as palpably as a storm-scented breeze. He who
had only recently sprung the terrible truth of what he was upon her
now shied from learning of her past. Should she tell him the truth
or keep him in doubt for her own advantage? Knowing how fear
ofttimes backfired to deadly results, she decided it best to speak
candidly about secrets unknown outside her circle.
“My mother’s family were slave holders on
St.
Dominique. It is from there that their Catholic beliefs mingled
with those of the African Yoruba.”
“Voodoo? I have heard it was practiced here but
have
not seen it. You turn men into the walking dead, what are they
called… zombies… and stick pins in little dolls.
Is that what
you do? Your little trick this evening was more than some native
hocus pocus.”
“The Vodun religion came to New Orleans with my
ancestors and others like them. There has been a woman in my family
serving asmambo for oursociete
for generations.
Until my mother. She fell in love with a Creole planter, Antoine
DuVey, and though they could not marry because of their
backgrounds, she gave up her position as the nextmambo
to
live with him. I was raised in his home until I was eleven,
learning my letters and educated as if I were his legitimate
daughter. When he died, my mother preferred poverty to returning to
the family fold. Our situation was quite dire when she met and
married Simon Cristobel. And then he died and my mother shortly
thereafter. Percy took me in as if I were true kin.”
“And he knows of this history?”
“Yes.”
“Ahhh!” Now his odd statements about his
stepsister
made perfect sense. “So he deceived us both about the true
nature
of what we were.”
“So it seems.” She continued to study
him, her
emotions held close, her mood just as cautious as his
own.
“So you practice none of these black
arts?”
“No. I don’t practice them, but I did
learn much
from my grandmother Moira LaClaire. She was the one who brought the
flavoring of sorcery to thesociete from her native
Ireland. You see, avodun societe’s
beliefs vary hugely
from community to community, based on what the priest or priestess
brings to it. She brought what you call witchcraft. Though my
mother forbade it, I would sneak away for hours to listen
toGrandmere speak of the old ways.”
“And you were a prize student.”
“Yes. A student not allowed to exercise what she
knew for fear that it would bring disaster to our
home.”
“And that’s what your friend Javier was
threatening
you with, exposure of your dark beliefs.”
“He is not my friend, and they are not my beliefs.
That is, I don’t think so.”
He grimaced. “You certainly fooled me with that
display on the street.”
“You frightened me. I was upset and used my skills
when I feared that you would-”
“What? Harm you?”
She looked away instead of answering, which was an
answer in itself.
“Who is this Javier, and why would he wish me
killed?”
“Percy tried to match us up together, but he found
out about my past and would not marry me.”
He paused to examine her more closely, noting the
rise in pallor, the downward cant of her eyes, the tightening about
her mouth as her breaths grew quick and shallow.
“There’s more
you’re not saying, Laure.”
His soft summation set her trembling.
“That’s saying
enough.” Still, she avoided his gaze until, suddenly, he was
kneeling before the chaise. She couldn’t escape the intensity
of
his stare when his presence engulfed her.
“What did he do to you?”
She hugged her arms, rocking slightly as the words
came forth. “He hurt me. He hit me. He said I deserved it for
making him play the fool for my affections. And then he offered to
set me up as his mistress. After my broken arm and ribs mended, of
course. He thought me most ungrateful when I
declined.”
“Why didn’t you protect yourself against
him?”
“He caught me by surprise.” She massaged
her wrist
as if even now she could hear the bone snapping, feel the pain
spearing up her arm to pierce her mind and render her powers
useless.
“And then you turned to me after rejecting him.
Imagine the insult.”
His voice was little more than a rumble. She jumped
when his hand touched her cheek, but she allowed him to draw her
head down onto his shoulder. She buried her face in the plush
fabric of his shirt until the burn went away behind her eyes and
the panic ceased its loud beating within her breast. There was no
more time for weakness. She’d stripped too much of herself
bare
already with the things she had revealed. And there was so much
more she would never say.
So she leaned against Gerard, drawing upon his
strength to replenish her own flagging supply. As she took comfort
from the curl of his arms about her, she tried to erase the sight
of him with his blood-crazed eyes and terrible fangs. An unwitting
shudder shook her.
The danger of Alain Javier was far from
over.
The hawk or the badger. Her fingers clutched the
loose folds of Gerard’s shirt. There was no question in her
mind.
Time was running out, and she was no closer to establishing herself
permanently within her husband’s house. They were at an
uncomfortable impasse now with all their secrets exposed and
awaiting judgement.
Except there was more she was not
saying.
The sins of the past were fast catching her, and she
was all but exhausted from running in place.
Wordlessly, Gerard scooped her up off the chaise.
Bearing her weight as if it were inconsequential, he carried her up
to her bed. There, he settled her atop her covers and bid her to
sleep. Part of her longed to plead for him to stay, to remain with
her until that elusive rest arrived. But another part yet saw him
with a blood-smeared face, as a vengeful creature of the night
rather than her trusted rescuer. So she let him go without a
word.
It was hours before sleep claimed her restless
thoughts. A sleep troubled by fitful dreams, dreams of running
through the fog-draped streets of New Orleans with a wailing infant
in her arms, being pursued by a demon with glowing red eyes. And
suddenly the baby stopped crying. She stopped and looked down to
find her arms cradled emptiness.
Her own cries woke her.
She lay upon the twisted sheets, squinting her eyes
against the weak threads of morning. Her heart pounded madly as if
she were still being pursued. The pounding grew more persistent
until she realized that it was someone beating upon her front
door.
Still in her rumpled clothing, Laure tottered to her
feet and made her way downstairs to where an anxious Percy waited
at the door. He had no greeting for her, just a breathless
announcement.
“Alain Javier disappeared last night. The police
have already been to see me. They suspect foul
play.”
She saw his frantic gaze come into a narrowed,
horrified focus. She glanced down to see the unmistakable signs of
violence dried in dull splotches upon her gown.
“Tell me you had nothing to do with it,”
he
pleaded.
“I haven’t seen him, Percy,”
she said, needing to
contradict what he thought he had learned from those damning
stains. “Gerard and I were set upon by three robbers while we
where
walking. There was a struggle.”
“And?”
“Gerard chased them away.”
Percy’s face gleamed like a pale moon, his eyes
swimming upon that milky plane, huge and disbelieving. “You
had
better change your clothes before anyone comes to question
you.”
“Why would they do that? No one knows about me and
Alain. No one but you.”
“And perhaps the grieving Miss Farris, who saw the
two of you arguing here the other night.”
The seriousness of the situation sunk in, cold and
filled with dire consequence. “I’ll
change.”
“While you do, I’m going to help myself
to some of
your husband’s brandy.”
By the time she rejoined him, Percy was slightly
reeling but notably calmer and thinking fast. He gave her a quick
appraisal, nodding his approval of her frilly feminine morning gown
of benign apricot lace. Not at all the garb to suggest a guilty
murderess.
“So you have not seen or heard from
Javier?”
“Not since the night of the party. Oh Percy, do you
think something terrible has happened to him?” She hoped so.
Fiercely, uncharitably, for her own sake and for that of Miss
Farris and of those who would follow, she hoped so.
“He was on his way to play a late game of chance
with some business acquaintances, and he never arrived. Gone
without a trace.”
“Gerard.”
She spoke her suspicions aloud without
thinking.
“You think Pasquale killed him? Why?”
Wearied by the stresses of the previous night and by
the chasing torments of her dream, she couldn’t keep silent.
She
blurted out the details, causing Percy to blanch even whiter at
their graphic nature.
“But why would Javier send men to kill your
husband?
It makes no sense.”
“He was insane, Percy. He didn’t need a
reason.”
“And Pasquale? Did you tell him about the
child?”
“How can I now?” she cried out in
despair. “If he
murdered the baby’s father because he beat me, what chance is
there
that he will be accepting of it as proof of Alain’s greater
abuse?
He is not charitable by nature.”
“Are you in danger, Laure? You must tell me if you
fear he’ll do you harm.”
“I don’t think so. But I fear for my
child.” She
could no longer contain her weeping. It burst forth in an emotional
tide, flooding past her reasonable logic, sweeping away her want to
believe in the man she’d married. The image of him in the
midst of
his killing frenzy kept intruding. The image of her empty arms
forbade control. “What am I to do, Percy?”
Called upon for calculated plotting, Percy didn’t
fail her. He seized her hands, holding them tight, becoming once
again her confidante, her protector. “You must convince
Pasquale
that the child is his. You must do it for the child’s safety
and
for its future. It must be accepted as your husband’s
heir.”
Whispers of conscience held little rational sway
over fears for her unborn babe. Laure nodded.
“And you must do something else, Laure, something
to
protect yourself against him should the need arise.”
She dried her eyes with a flutter of one hand,
fixing upon the gravity of her stepbrother’s expression.
“What?”
“You must find out where he rests during the day.
You must find out and tell me.”
“W-why would you need to know that?”
“He’s most vulnerable when he’s
hiding during the
daylight hours.”
The horror of his suggestion struck like an unfair
slap to the vows she’d spoken.
“No!”
“Laure, it’s just a precaution. Just to
use as
leverage if we need to. You must do it. And you must tell me what
you discover. Say you will. For your safety and the child’s.
Say
you’ll do it.”
Still shivering with fright, and too numbed by
consequence to immediately question her brother’s motives,
Laure
nodded once again. She would think of it as Percy said. A
precaution. For the child.
“Smart girl,” Percy praised, patting her
hand. “Do
it as soon as you have the chance. Now, I’d better go in case
the
police arrive. It wouldn’t do for them to think that we had
prepared some story.”
Laure nodded. “Of course. Thank you, Percy. I
don’t
know what I’d do without you to take care of things for
me.”
“It’s my pleasure, Laure. I’ll
see to everything.
Don’t you worry.”
After he’d gone, the horror of all she’d
been
through began to dull into the unreality of a numbing dream. Laure
found herself standing at the bottom of the stairs, thinking of her
brother’s words.
Where did her husband rest during the daylight
hours?
Someplace near. Somewhere in the
house.
A rapid knock at the door startled her from her dark
musings. She put a hand over her heart as if to quiet its anxious
racing. And she went to answer the official questions about Alain
Javier.
But it wasn’t the police upon her doorstep. There
on
her porch, behind the concealment of a heavy veil, was Edna Farris,
his fiance.
“Miss Farris, this is a surprise. Please come
in.”
The timid creature looked about as if she feared
being seen. Her voice was fragile with strain. “No,
it’s better
that I not stay.”
“I heard about Mr. Javier’s
disappearance. I am so
sorry for what you must be going through.” It
wasn’t a lie. Edna
Farris had her deepest sympathy.
“I wanted to let you know what I told the police
about you and Alain.”
Laure froze, a chill of dread settling in her belly.
“What about me and Alain?”
“Nothing. I told them nothing at
all.”
“I don’t underst-”
Then Edna rolled back her veil, and Laure understood
completely.
A huge, dark swelling stood out on the young
woman’s
cheek. Laure recognized Javier’s touch.
“That bastard.” Tears of empathy sprang
to her eyes.
“Please forgive me for not warning you earlier.”
“I wouldn’t have believed you. I can
hardly believe
it now. He was leaving me, you see, leaving me for
you.”
“Me? But I wanted nothing to do with
him!”
Edna smiled, that thin gesture conveying a grim
satisfaction. “Yes, I know. I figured that’s why
you killed him or
had him killed. I just wanted to say thank you and to let you know
that it will be our secret.”
“But I didn’t have anything to do with
Alain’s
disappearance.”
“That doesn’t really matter now, does it?
Just as
long as he stays gone.” Such a harsh summation from the meek
Miss
Farris left Laure speechless as the woman pulled down the thick
netting once more. “I must go. Good-bye, Mrs. Pasquale. I
will
enjoy seeing you again socially.”
It came to Laure as an unexpected insight as she
shut the door behind her unexpected ally.
The cabinet.
She held her breath as she turned toward the
stairs.
Of course.
That monstrosity in the master suite was the only
piece of furniture in the house when she’d arrived. It was
kept
locked. She’d discovered that servant girl in
Gerard’s dark embrace
there in front of it. A coincidence? Perhaps not. Perhaps Gerard
had caught the girl snooping about his hiding place, possibly sent
by Alain. Or Percy.
She started up the stairs, her legs shaky at first
then growing stronger as they carried her forward with
purpose.
Just a precaution.
For her child.
The room was dark. The cabinet stood in arrogant
command of its emptiness. An ugly thing, possibly from the Orient.
Hadn’t Gerard spoken of his visits there? Perhaps this was
more
than a sentimental souvenir.
She approached, refusing to think beyond the moment
to the consequences of her deeds. She tried the latch. Locked.
Fueled by determination, she went into her room and returned with
her silver hand mirror. Wedging the handle between the cabinet
doors, she used it as a lever to break the lock. It gave suddenly,
causing the mirror to bump the molding. Laure stared at the
shattered image of her own face.
Bad luck.
She shook off the chill of premonition and opened
the heavy doors. She studied the empty space inside seeing it as a
challenge rather than a dead end. Thumping the walls and floor, she
heard the same hollow thud of teak wood. Puzzled, she stepped
outside to reassess the situation.
What if the lock was to throw off suspicion? What if
what she was looking for wasn’t in the cabinet at
all?
She knelt down, rubbing her fingertips across the
floorboards for a clue the dim lighting wouldn’t reveal. The
boards
were scuffed by uniform scratches. As if something had been dragged
across it repeatedly. Laure stood and went to the rear of the
cabinet where it seemed to be solidly attached to the
wall.
Or just hinged to it.
Gripping the sides, she pushed, nearly falling over
when the cabinet swung away from the wall with surprising ease. She
stared at the narrow turn of stairs set behind the wall, suddenly
reluctant to go on.
Would he know? Would he be aware of her prying into
his secrets while he was at rest? Could he sense a disturbance in
his safety, feel her presence if she were to continue on her
quest?
How could her child rest easily in her womb until
she discovered her husband’s hiding place?
She started up the tight wrought iron spiral,
holding the rail with one hand and a lantern high with the other.
The stair led to a small, separate attic space in the center of the
house, away from any penetrating daylight rays. And in the middle
of that airless area Gerard Pasquale lay in state within a plain
wooden coffin.
She stared at the box for a long minute, a trembling
rising from deep inside her. Swallowing down her fear, she crossed
to the simple casket and slowly raised its lid.
Seeing Gerard in his vampiric form, feasting off the
blood of others, had somehow been less upsetting then viewing him
in this unnatural repose. Though he lay there as still as he would
be in death, his features retained their chiseled beauty-his pallor
flawless, his eyes closed in a parody of sleep. There was no rise
and fall to his chest that would suggest breathing, and she knew if
she placed her palm upon his snowy shirtfront, she’d feel no
heartbeat beneath it. The phrase sleeping like the dead assumed a
whole new, horrific meaning.
In sudden recall, she remembered seeing his side
laid open by their attacker’s machete. Yet when
they’d last spoken,
he’d betrayed no sign of injury. Gingerly, she opened his
coat, his
vest and finally lifted his shirt to expose the sculpted perfection
of his abdomen. No bandaging to protect a gaping wound. The only
evidence of injury was a thin line of scarring curving along his
ribs as if a remnant from an incident years past.
His body had healed itself with remarkable
rapidity.
That’s how he’d survived being shot in
the chest on
their wedding night. It had been no trick, no deception, just the
dark nature of what he was. Immortal. Virtually indestructible.
Unless caught in this unprotected state of sleep. Here, he could be
killed and sent to a mortal rest.
Was this why Percy was so eager for her to bring him
the information? The shock of that question woke her from her
compliant daze. Was her brother’s intention not to control a
possible threat, but to put a definitive end to the only thing
standing between him and her husband’s fortune?
All her past fondness and familial feelings rebelled
against this revelation. Surely Percy wouldn’t be so
cool-blooded
in his thinking, so callous in his dealings.
But she knew he was. She’d always known that
beneath
his acts of kindness and compassion lay a deeper self-interest.
She’d dismissed them as weak character flaws not as dangerous
faults. Surely he wouldn’t expect her to help him slay her
husband
for a rich reward. Would he?
Just then, she knew he was capable of that depth of
treachery, and she knew just as strongly that she could not stand
by and let him destroy a life, even a life he didn’t consider
in
terms of its humanity. Not out of greed. Not even out of worry for
her safety.
She placed her fingertips upon Gerard’s motionless
chest. How cool he felt to the touch, yet the vibrant power within
him was unmistakable. On the edge of life but not quite beyond it.
Not quite safe from its limitations.
Vulnerable.
That notion surprised her, for she’d never thought
of him that way. It made him… more human.
That’s what she had beneath her hand with the
knowledge she now possessed. His life was in her keeping to do with
as she would.
And if she told Percy where he lay, her brother
would have him slain. She felt it without his confirmation. Percy
saw Gerard as a threat. But how did she see him?
He’d slain Alain Javier because of what
she’d told
him. He’d defended her honor with a quick and viciously
efficient
vengeance. Unlike Percy, who’d begged her to do nothing, say
nothing, for the sake of her own safety. And for his. Gerard
hadn’t
thought of consequence. He had ruthlessly killed the man, not
because he’d sent thugs to threaten him, but because Alain
Javier
had dared harm her. His wife. She knew it with a sudden
certainty.
He’d done it for her.
And her love for this not-quite-human man she’d
married burst forth with a marvelous and unplanned splendor,
shaking her to the soul.
“Sleep easy,” she said aloud, not knowing
if he
could hear her. “Rest well knowing your secret is safe with
me.”
Chapter Thirteen
She’d stood at his open coffin staring down at him
as
he slept.
He’d been maddeningly aware of her, of her scent,
of
her fear, of her hesitation. He’d felt her touch against his
skin,
hers so warm against his so cool. He could think of no position
more vulnerable, other than perhaps having one’s head on a
block
with an executioner’s axe raised high. No where to run. No
way to
resist whatever would follow. He was completely helpless to her
intentions. And not knowing what they were was the most frightening
of all.
That she’d found him was a testament to her
tenacity
and intelligence. That she’d wanted to look stirred more
complex
questions as he lay waiting for the crippling daylight to fade away
so he could be free. Only then could he act upon what preyed on his
mind.
Could he believe her?
Was he safe now that she knew where he spent his
days? Was he safe even now as minutes ticked toward twilight with
his secret exposed? If she told her crafty brother, he could expect
a sharp stake through the heart at any second. He’d no doubt
of
that. But would she tell him? Was she so caught up in the little
vermin’s lies that she could not see the true black color of
his
villainous soul? Perhaps not, because suddenly he was free of his
sunlit stupor and on his feet, wary, shaken, but no worse for wear.
And alone.
He stuffed in his shirt tails and rebuttoned his
vest, feeling disconcerted and oddly invaded by her intimate touch.
And curiously aroused as well.
Would she touch him with such tenderness if she
feared him? Would she close the lid and walk away if she meant him
any harm? Or was he just being naively hopeful and she, just biding
her time?
She was in the parlor waiting for him as if nothing
had changed, as if nothing was amiss. For a moment, he just stared,
wondering if she’d always been so strikingly lovely, or if it
was
just the form-fitting gown of deep wine-colored velvet decorated
with swirls of gold bead and lace. Or the way the firelight played
through her upswept hair where it made a sophisticated knot upon
the top of her head. Or maybe it was the way she smiled when she
saw him, the gesture so small, so sweet, so uncertain, he knew his
heart, that hadn’t garnered a natural beat for four
centuries, was
in danger of tripping over itself in its flustered
hurry.
He was in danger of breaking his own cardinal
rule.
Don’t get involved with what might become your next
meal.
“You killed him, didn’t you?”
There wasn’t so much a note of accusation in her
tone as there was a whisper of awe. That confused him all the
more.
“Whom,cara ?”
“Alain Javier. He’s missing.”
“And is there anyone who really wants him
found?”
“What did you do with him?”
“Not that I’m confessing to having done
anything
with him at all, I fear if it’s proof you want, you would
have to
slit the gullets of half the alligators in the bayou. Only they can
say how well he’s settling into his new
surroundings.”
Her smile brightened. “I’d say
he’s in fitting
company then.” A softening he could only identify as
tenderness
came over her expression. Her voice was rich with it. “You
did it
for me.”
“I am not so pure of motives, I assure you. He sent
men to murder me, after all.”
She continued to look at him in that melting
fashion, obviously preferring her own twist to that truth.
“You
must care for me then, just a little.”
“I care to preserve my own life, silly
girl.”
She wasn’t swayed by his selfish
claim.
With a sigh, he held up thumb and forefinger,
spacing them an inch apart. “Un po‘.
A little. But do not
get too carried away. I am still not convinced that having a human
roommate is always in my best interest.”
“But having you for one is in mine.”
She came toward him then, moving with a slow
deliberation, a purposeful stride that had him wishing to retreat
for every one she took. What was it about her heavy-lidded gaze
that had him so uneasy? She didn’t stop until they were toe
to toe,
until he could see the faint pulse at the base of her bare throat
when she swallowed. Her hands rose, coming to rest upon his
shoulders.
“For whatever reason, thank you.”
Her palms slid so that his jaw was captured between
them. She compelled him to bend down. He couldn’t have
resisted.
He should have resisted.
Her lips were wooingly warm upon his. Their subtle
shifting provoked a riot of sensation so foreign he didn’t
recognize it for what it was. Desire? Oh, there was the lusty
hunger cutting its sharp teeth upon his restraint, but this was
something different, something deeper. Something that urged him to
clasp her willowy waist within his hands, not to hold her prisoner,
but to pull her closer. The taste of her kiss was as sweet as life
itself. He could not get enough of the feast. Only when she broke
away to catch her breath, her cheek pressed to his, was he
distracted by the proximity of her unguarded neck. And then she
stunned him beyond the power of coherent thought.
“Make love to me, my husband.”
Her whisper, so husky with urgent passion, prompted
a self-preserving response. He stepped back so quickly she almost
fell forward. Her eyes blinked open. Color rose to her face as he
continued to stare at her through a blank of distress. But she fast
recovered from her embarrassment. She straightened, hoisting her
shoulders back and her head high.
“I’m sorry. I thought you said you
didn’t find the
idea repellent. Apparently, you’ve had a change of
heart.”
Yes, a change of heart. How aptly she put it. How
hugely she misunderstood the reason for his pause.
It wasn’t that he found the idea distasteful. On
the
contrary. He was in danger of committing the ultimate folly,
allowing his emotions to rule over reason. She was not of his kind.
She was a weak mortal whose life was housed in a temporary shell.
In her realm of finite years, she could never begin to understand
the concept of an eternity alone without her.
You have no heart, Gerardo, Bianca had
been
so fond of saying. At this moment, how desperately he wished that
she was right.
“I must go out,” he told her tersely.
“Would you like me to go with you?”
“No,cara , that would not be
wise.”
Now that he knew the source of the threat had not
been Bianca but rather Javier-a threat that had been effectively
removed-he had no fear of her being left alone. Not as great a fear
as he felt for her safety while within his company.
“I will see you later?”
The hope snagging her voice was nearly his
undoing.
He forced a wry twist of a smile and a nonchalant,
“We shall see.”
Her features never altered to reveal her heart, but
he saw her body sway and slump before her indomitable courage
shored her up. The evidence of her disappointment landed like an
unfair blow to the midsection. He braced against the aftershocks
while performing a mocking bow. And then he escaped into the night
where he understood his place in the natural world, as predator not
as a procreator.
What had she done wrong?
Laure paced her solitary bower as she turned that
question over and over within her mind. She knew he had feelings
for her. He’d admitted as much. She’d seen them
spark in his pale
eyes for a brief moment when he’d entered the room. What had
so
quickly extinguished those promising flames? Was it her impetuous
request?
That request had come as just as much of a surprise
to her as to him. She hadn’t planned it. But she’d
meant
it.
She’d wanted him to say yes for no other reason
than
being in his arms. A romantic notion, considering her desperate
situation.
Time was growing too short for subtlety. Within a
month, the conception time would not be long enough to convince him
that the child she carried was his own. The month after, she would
no longer be able to hide her condition.
She had to think of the child.
She could not bear the thought of him turning both
of them away. Not now. Not after she’d discovered how much
she…
what? Loved him? She needed him. That’s all she should
concentrate
upon for the moment.
But how to seduce a four hundred year old vampire
who claimed to have forgotten what it was to feel
desire?
If only she knew more about his precious Arabella,
the mortal who’d managed to move his heart of stone.
He’d called
her smart, brave, beautiful. But Laure herself was not lacking in
any of those areas. What had made this one woman so special?
Perhaps her unavailability that kept her from being a true
threat.
How to persuade him to trust her? Hadn’t it been
enough just vowing to keep his hiding place a secret? She’d
placed
herself fearlessly into his arms to seek his kisses, knowing she
was only a heartbeat away from death at any given instant should he
decide to yield to his basic nature.
What more could she do?
Did she trust him? Could he sense her underlying
hesitation? If she had so much faith in his goodness, why
wasn’t
she telling him the truth about her condition instead of playing
harsh games? For the child, she told herself. But was it her own
fear holding her back from complete candor?
Each man she and her mother had placed their future
with had failed them. A cruel judgement perhaps, since no man chose
his own death. But the matter remained, they’d been abandoned
to
make their own luck, their own way, and that’s all she truly
believed in. Gerard may be offering her a haven, but it was up to
her to keep it. For that, she would do whatever was necessary. Even
lie, if that was the only course available.
But was she using her own best abilities to make a
place for herself and her unborn child?
There were other ways to melt a man’s
heart.
Her grandmother had called her an unequalled talent.
Perhaps that’s why her mother was so afraid to let her visit,
afraid she’d be enticed by the taste of that power, afraid
she’d be
unable to break away once she felt the touch of her destiny.
Instead, she’d gone through life with no identity, no
confidence in
who she really was or what she could accomplish. Was she ignoring
her best avenue for success by turning away from her special
gifts?
Was it wrong to use her powers to gain what she most
desired? Her mother believed so. And her mother had lived a life at
the mercy of others and had died alone. That’s not how she
wanted
to end her days. If it took a bit of special magic to invoke her
husband’s humanity, where was the harm?
Could she do it?
Had she learned enough to command the loa? Was she
wise enough to control rather than be manipulated? Time was the
answering factor. There was no time for doubts or guilty
hesitations. She had to act out of faith rather than fear, for it
was belief that would sustain her power. Belief that she was doing
good for all to establish a future without threat and an accepting
home for her baby.
For those reasons, she made her way up into the
attic room to prepare.
The instant he entered the house, Gerard knew
something was out of balance. He’d stayed away purposefully
until
minutes before dawn so now was not a great time to address any new
surprises.
“Laure?Cara ?”
No answer. No welcoming sign of her. But she was in
the house. He could feel her. He followed those homing sensations
up the stairs, then with an increased apprehension into his empty
bed chamber. Alarm jolted through him.
The cabinet was pulled away from the wall. The first
few steps of the spiral staircase were revealed behind
it.
A trap? What would he find at the top of the stairs?
Percy Cristobel with a mallet in his hand? He couldn’t afford
to
wait and wonder. It was almost daylight.
After closing the cabinet behind him, Gerard started
up the stairs. He didn’t require any light, but noticed it
pooling
softly in the room above. An equally soft scent reached him as he
climbed. Gardenia. A scent that was Laure but somehow intensified.
His nostrils flared with anticipation.
Four branches of candles cast a mellow glow that
stretched out for the darkened corners of the room. Nothing seemed
changed except for a model ship suspended from the ceiling beams.
Laure sat in the room’s center. He didn’t focus on
her until he’d
made sure they were alone.
Then, he could not look away.
She knelt upon a pallet of red satin, an angel all
in virginal white. In the candlelight, her slim silhouette was
outlined beneath a loose-fitting nightdress of thin lawn and lace.
The golden blaze of her hair spun down over one shoulder, tied
beneath her ear with a slender length of ribbon. Though nothing was
left uncovered by that neck to wrist to ankle gown, the effect was
startlingly feminine and pure seductive heaven. He was stripped of
all defenses.
“What is this?” he asked. The words
he’d meant to
sound slightly teasing came out as a husky rumble through the
tightening in his throat. “It is not a good time for
games,cara. The dawn is almost here, and I must
seek my
rest.”
She bent to pat the sleek gleam of satin sheets with
one small, fair hand, the gesture unbearably sensuous. “Rest
here
with me, husband.”
For a long moment, he couldn’t move.
Her gaze as innocent as the dawn, and possibly just
as deadly in its ability to do him harm, she asked,
“It’s just that
I hate the thought of you in that box alone. It’s
so… upsetting.
I would like to rest with you, if it’s possible. Or must you
sleep
in there?”
He glanced at the casket, finding none of the appeal
that he saw with this sudden siren. “It’s habit,
really, from the
old days. Few were willing to violate the grave in search of us.
But no, it isn’t necessary. As long as the sun
can’t get in, I can
rest wherever I like.”
“I’d like you to sleep here beside
me.”
He would have argued. Should have argued. But
already the lethargy that came with the sunrise pulled at him. And
the idea of lying beside Laure was equally hard to resist. His
wife. When she stretched her hand up to him, he could not deny
either thing.
The pallet was as enticingly soft as Laure’s stare.
He sank into both and was lost.
“You have been busy,cara,”
he murmured as
he settled upon the feather ticking. “When did you manage all
this?”
“While you were out. I spend too much time in this
house alone when I would prefer it be spent with you. Since
you’d
rather I not go out with you, I thought we’d spend these
hours at
least staying in together.”
His eyes were already closing, their heaviness
impossible to ignore, even when he wanted to continue looking at
her as she leaned over him.
“I will not be much company for you,” he
warned, too
groggy to respond with more than a faint smile to the stroke of her
hand upon his face.
“Let me worry about that.” And she kissed
him,
tenderly, a kiss filled with the promise of more delights. A
promise he couldn’t collect upon as he drifted into his
unnatural
sleep with the taste of her yet on his lips.
Laure straightened to gaze down upon his spectacular
features. The danger of what she was about to do was offset by how
very much she wanted to make a future with this man who was more
human than he would admit. She’d have to be brave enough to
go
through with the required intimacy. Yet the only experience
she’d
had evoked terror rather than anticipation. It would not be like
that with Gerard, she knew, because he’d never handled her
with
anything but care. But she was still nervous. That too was a reason
for what she had planned.
They would make love tonight, here in this dusty
bower. In his somnolent state, she could control him and therefore
not be so terribly afraid. She wasn’t as frightened of the
monster
as she was of the man. And he would have to be human enough to
believe he had fathered her child. That trickery played a sour note
within her carefully orchestrated plan. Deceiving him was
necessary. But so was making that deception as pleasant for him as
possible. Pleasant for both of them. All would depend upon how well
she could perform this impromptu ceremony, and whether the loa
believed she had the power to command. If they didn’t, they
could
snatch the situation from her for their own selfish
purposes.
“Papa Legba, ouvri barrie pou nous
passer.”
While Gerard lay upon her makeshift altar, Laure
went about the rituals needed to evoke both the guardian of the
gate between her world and that of the spirit and the loa deity who
would act on her behalf. Chanting softly in a broken rhythm, she
prepared the way as her grandmother had done before
her.
On a piece of white paper she’d placed upon the
floorboards, she used a powdered ash, the farineguinee
,
to draw the symbol of Erzulie, the loa of love and the moon.
Herveve was befittingly the shape of a heart, for
it was
Gerard’s Laure needed to reach. Upon the design she laid her
offerings to the embodiment of the perfect female-sweet cakes,
flowers, candles and a pot of the perfume she herself wore. The
words she spoke changed from traditional Catholic prayer to African
liturgy, thelangage of the loa.
Laure held to her fear as the untested power
trembled through her. In this unusual forum with no spirit helpers
to aid in her request, she risked much in calling upon
thePetro loa. Unlike their mild and benevolent
counterbalance, theRada , thePetro
were dark loa
which rose up during the days of slavery imbued with all the rage,
passion and violence of that suppression. For all their power and
their ability to make the big cures that were beyond the
gentlerRada , thePetro were
also ill-tempered and
demanding, for their spirit was born of death and
vengeance.
Pulling the edges of the red satin covers up over
her shoulders like a scarlet cloak, Laure continued to chant and
clap in the offbeat tempo. The longer she called, the more anxious
she became. What if she made a mistake? What if, instead of
reaching the loving side of Erzulie, she brought forth the traits
of jealousy and discord. Erzulie could be malicious to the women
who called upon her for assistance. Would she be cruel or kind on
Laure’s behalf? She needed the loa to guide her, to give her
confidence as she charmed her husband. She would ask the loa for
her secrets of love and for a way to touch her husband’s hard
heart. She would take the advice Erzulie gave, then put it into
practice herself. If she could find the courage.
She cried out as a sudden sharp blow struck the back
of her neck. Her body responded with an uncontrollable spasming.
Possession. No! That wasn’t what she wanted! But even as she
protested, Erzulie displaced her life’s energy.
Laure remembered nothing more.
“Husband, awake.”
The gravely purr brought Gerard’s eyes open with a
snap. His mind told him it was impossible. The sun was up. Yet he
was alert in all his senses and suddenly very aware of the woman
straddling his hips.
It was Laure and then, it was not. The woman who
pushed her palms up and down his bare chest while grinning like a
hungry predator about to devour him whole was not his sweetly
innocent wife. Even the way she wore the modest sleep dress,
unbuttoned nearly to her belly and hanging off the creamy slope of
her shoulders, was not his Laure. He’d experienced this kind
of
sexual temptation once before, at the knowledgeable hands of
another demon, Bianca DuMaurier. This time he realized the danger
before it was too late.
“Who are you?” he demanded, catching at
those eager
hands as clever fingers plucked his nipples erect.
“What’s a name? Does it matter. I am
Laure, she who
wishes to mate with you, she who desires your seed.”
He turned his head from her open-mouthed kisses but
couldn’t fight her off, not really. He could already feel his
body
stirring in a surprising, traitorous response to the way she moved
above him.
“Where is she? What have you done with her,
demon?”
“Not here, but not far away. She bid me to make you
burn with passion, and so I shall.”
A wave of powerfully charged intensity rode through
him, a sharp-edged pleasure, excitement raging fever-hot from
inside out. Flames of desire cored his veins the way his hunger
would upon waking, leaving him weak and shaky, helpless to resist
what he wanted so fervently.
What he wanted with Laure.
Not with this ghoul.
He was no stranger to demons. When a boy in
Florence, he’d seen one of his sister’s friends
possessed by a
brazen spirit. It caused the girl to run wildly down the streets,
offering herself to any man who would look her way. Her eyes held
that same blank glitter as those of the creature above him. The
poor girl had been burned at the stake even as she pleaded her
innocence, while the demon within laughed in hysterical delight.
He’d seen it and had been mortally afraid for his soul. But
the
experience hadn’t made him wise enough to recognize that same
evil
when it came again in the guise of a gorgeous blonde
destructor.
But he did now.
He seized her shoulders roughly as she swayed over
him, a provocative Salome. He shook her until her head snapped back
and forth like a flower on a slender stem. “Begone,
she-witch. I
want no part of your evil tricks. Return my wife to me before I
make you sorry.”
She laughed at him, the same shrill taunting sound
ringing in his ears since childhood. It was silenced when his hands
closed about her throat. Tight.
“Fool!” she gasped, writhing like a
serpent in his
grasp. “You’ll kill her.”
“Better she be dead than a vessel for your
contaminating use. Be gone before you are trapped here in this
lifeless body forever.”
With a hard shudder, Laure collapsed above him, her
breath coming in hard, uneven gulps. Her eyes were wild and
disoriented. She hoisted her gown up around her neck in a defensive
gesture, protecting a modesty that had already been compromised.
She looked to Gerard, who was wide awake and frowning, fearing to
ask, but needing to know.
“Laure?”
“W-what happened?” A tremendous fatigue
crept up her
limbs, making her struggle not to swoon dead away out of sheer
exhaustion.
“You surrendered your marital rights to some
she-demon. I am afraid I found that unacceptable.”
She remembered then, Erzulie taking possession of
her body against her will. But would Gerard believe that was what
had happened, or would he think she’d sent an otherworldly
entity
to seduce him in her stead?
As she looked on in fear, he scattered Erzulie’s
altar with the brush of his forearm. She caught her breath, alarmed
by his act of sacrilege. Almost immediately, his natural daylight
stupor returned, giving him only enough time to situate Laure at
his side, trapping her in an inescapable embrace, before he sank
deep into undisturbed slumber.
They had things to discuss when he
awoke.
Chapter Fourteen
Laure awoke to a ridiculous degree of weakness and to
a darkness that was almost complete. Several candles guttered in
the last of their wax, casting wild shadows across the walls of a
room that wasn’t familiar.
Until she became aware of the man beside
her.
What had she done?
A soft moan escaped as she pieced together the
disastrous past hours. She’d tried to manipulate Gerard into
a
relationship he didn’t want. She’d used untested
skills under
unwise circumstances. She’d broken countless vows made to her
mother and fractured many of the rules her grandmother handed down.
Erzulie had mocked her summons, and after possessing her, had tried
to seduce Gerard for herself. What else could have gone wrong that
hadn’t. Was there any mistake she hadn’t made? All
due to selfish
desires. All to protect her security. Without a moment of
consideration for the man who’d given her a name, a home and
a
sense of pride.
He would never forgive her.
She had no excuse for her shameful behavior. She
couldn’t blame her past for making her desperate for a place
to
call her own. She couldn’t cite Percy’s anxieties
as the cause of
her faltering goodness. She couldn’t even point a finger at
the
late Alain Javier for reinforcing her distrust of men. She’d
known
exactly what she was doing and had done so with a single-minded
purpose. That of her own protection.
He was going to hate her.
And he had every right, she thought with conscience
aching. She despised herself for her ill-conceived actions.
She’d
wanted his trust. The scattering of altar items condemned that
sham. She closed her eyes in misery. She’d be lucky if he
ever
believed another word she said.
Having deceived her husband and disgraced her
heritage, what kind of future would be left for her
now?
“I had the most intriguing
encounter.”
The sound of Gerard’s voice was a lightning surge
to
her system. It took all her courage to glance beside her. His eyes
shone, blue fire, in the dimness. His bare chest gleamed, pale and
flawless in its powerful proportions. Her bravery crumpled with her
first words.
“I have a lot to explain.”
“Indeed you have, but first I have made a discovery
I wish to share with you.”
She glanced up through the fringe of her lashes,
afraid to hold to any hope of his charity. He’d vowed to be a
man
of little mercy. So this was how they would say good-bye, and he
would cast her, deservingly, out into the night. She braced to bear
it with dignity if not integrity.
“And what is that?”
He shifted suddenly, rolling up so that he covered
her without really touching at any physical point. He didn’t
have
to. She felt him everywhere.
And amazingly, was not afraid.
“I discovered that a heart of passion still beats
in
this ancient form.”
“It was a trick,” she confessed
wretchedly
“Yes, it certainly was. A good one, too. But it
never fooled me. I was fooling myself.”
She met his stare fully then, searching for more
meaning in the iridescent eyes, for proof that he wasn’t
mocking
her in the soft line of his smile.
“It was not your she-demon that woke me to the
truth,” he went on in a tone as silken as the sheets beneath
her.
“I have known a demon or two in my time, and there is no
great
appeal there.”
“What then?” she asked, daring boldness
because she
had nothing to lose, except the man she loved.
“It was a vision of heaven, though I may never see
it myself.” He fingered the ribbon caught untidily in her
hair then
pulled it free. “It was a glimpse of what I might have had if
I
hadn’t been distracted by those demons long ago. What I might
have
now if I can find the wisdom. Let me see if I can remember how this
is done.”
He was going to make love to her.
All wasn’t lost.
That startled thought barely had time to cross her
mind with a wondering excitement.
He brushed her nightdress off the cap of her
shoulder and touched his mouth there against her flushed skin. An
exquisite shudder swept through Laure as his kisses trickled down
toward the gentle curve of her left breast. Instead of pushing the
barrier of fabric aside, his lips moved over it, seeking the beaded
peak the way a mountaineer looked for the right spot to place his
claiming flag. She gasped. Through the hug of dampened linen, he
drew sensations of sharp achy fire with his first deep
suction.
And Laure realized that what she thought she knew
about the act of love was nothing at all.
With an uncertain flutter, she settled her hands
upon the hard flex of his shoulders. As she stroked along them to
learn the powerful terrain, an awed breathlessness beset her.
Surely no beast from the wild was as sleek and strong, and for the
moment, captured by passion. A passion for her.
His hands scooped behind her back, lifting her into
a sitting position between the straddle of his thighs. He
straightened and paid homage to her lips with a series of elegant,
open-mouthed kisses. Melting into them, she was too distracted by
the delicate dueling of his tongue with hers to notice that her
nightdress pooled about her waist forgotten. Until he leaned back.
The icy hot blue of his gaze sketched over her inspired curves with
the exact detailing of an artist immortalizing his idea of
perfection upon the canvas of his mind’s eye.
“You aremagnifico, cara mia
.” He
highlighted that claim with the revering brush of his fingertips
along the underswell of her breast. “Myamico del
cuore
Gino said I had no appreciation for life’s finer things of
beauty.
You prove him wrong, bella, for I have never seen
anything
quite so fine as you. Let me see all of you.”
With the support of his palms beneath her elbows, he
raised her up to her knees. Cloaking fabric floated free, revealing
the gently sculpted charms of her womanhood to his intense
scrutiny. Surprisingly, Laure felt no shame, no guilty want to
cover herself. His attentiveness nurtured the confidence
she’d
never allowed to flower. Now it bloomed gloriously as he
smiled.
“Perfetto.”
With that husky endorsement, he bent low, his next
kiss adoring the sweet indentation at her navel. When she started
slightly, he cupped her bottom with his hands to tilt her toward
him. Then he dipped down to nuzzle kisses against soft, red-gold
curls. Laure’s shock dissolved as a shiver of sensual
awareness
rushed from that point of intimate communion. Trembling fingers
clenched in silky black hair, fisting and relaxing with the rhythm
of her body’s tumultuous awakening. A cry of discovery
escaped her
even as her restrictive boundaries burst beyond their known
limitations. She spoke his name in wonder as the flood of
unbelievable sensations eased to a splendid relief.
But it was not enough.
She lay back upon the tangle of red satin, shifting
her legs to free them from the bonds of her gown, kicking it aside.
Her movements were languid invitation, her uplifted gaze sultry
with the loss of innocence. For even though her body had been
taken, it had never been given or gifted with such sweet
release.
“Be husband to me, Gerard.”
Never had his senses been so acute, so focused upon
a single goal. Gerard drank up the dusky scent of her, the taste of
her an aphrodisiac. Urgency roared through him, a penetrating pain
as sharp as his nightly hunger, but this was centered low, pulsing
with its own insistent beat.
Stupefacente!
Miracolo!
Exquisitely alive with the needs of his nearly
forgotten human self, he stripped off his remaining clothing to be
quite frankly astounded by just how ready he was to reacquaint
himself with mortal desires.Madre dio , why had he
surrendered up such pleasures? The pleasures of life had fallen
before darker needs. Time to rediscover them. Time to reach for the
glorious light his Laure represented.
She stiffened slightly when he layered himself over
her, but her invitation was not withdrawn. She was afraid of this
intimate juncture, and he charmed those fears away with courtly
kisses. Her body responded to his clever touch, arching, opening,
urging him on. Splendid madness, irresistible magic. He moved
against her, reveling in the contact. Now he remembered. Now he
knew what had the couple in the courtyard so entranced that the
world around them ceased to be a distraction. He wanted that
blissful oblivion for himself with this amazing woman he had
wed.
“Don’t.”
The protest burst from Laure, surprising her as much
as him. He read panic in her confused gaze, in the tightening of
legs, though she did not deny him.
“Don’t what,innamorata
?” he whispered into
her hurried breaths, quieting them with soul-shaking
kiss.
“Don’t hurt me.”
Her plea was so poignant, so unexpected, it pierced
his heart before he could find a way to protect it. Hurt her?
Never! Not ever!
A chuckle vibrated through him, low and impossibly
arrogant. “Cara mi amore, there will be
no pain in the
paradise I bring you. This I promise. Will you believe me, or shall
we stop this now?”
He rode her deep inhalation then gratefully accepted
her urgent kiss as an answer. Passion rose, hot and swirling about
his brain. He sought to temper it by leaving the lure of her moist
lips to scatter kisses across her fevered cheeks and heated brow.
But once begun, the fire refused to burn less brightly. It
roared.
Her body bowed up, absorbing the hard impression of
his own in willing abandon. Control faltered as instinct surged,
confusing his purpose with its own dark needs. His mouth trailed
from the delicate cut of her jaw down the tempting curve of her
throat, lingering with fatalistic yearning where her pulse beat
strong and fast with eagerness. Another beast came to life inside
him, one that would not be kind or patient or care if she found
pleasure. A beast that perished the instant he plunged into the hot
secrets of her female form.
He gasped, lost to sensation. For a moment, neither
moved, nor even breathed. Then Laure curved her palm to fit the
dramatic angles of his face, drawing him down to claim the luxury
of her parted lips.
And he was right. It was paradise.
With each welcome advance and reluctant withdrawal,
she found unparalleled delight. Her body learned the tempo quickly,
eager to partner him in this dance of delicious pleasures.
Pleasures that built and built and built inside her, until she
could no longer contain the expanding pressure. She breathed her
amazement into his mouth, satisfaction shuddering along her slender
frame. Almost immediately, he sucked in her sigh with a
disbelieving gasp of his own. His arms tightened around her,
constricting so powerfully she feared he would break her in half
before his tension gave in a spectacular rush.
Wonderfully mashed and wearily content, she carried
his lax weight upon her well-spent form, holding him in the
cherishing circle of her arms as his head rested heavily upon her
shoulder. His face was turned away so she lightly kissed the back
of his head.
Why had she ever been afraid?
She allowed herself the hedonistic joy of the
moment, exulting in the aftermath of his possession, drifting upon
the gentle tide of sated peace. She smiled as he lifted one of her
hands to his mouth to express his contentment in courtly fashion.
She sighed as his lips caressed along her knuckles, not noticing in
her daze of happiness how chilled they’d become.
And when he turned her hand within his to press his
kiss to her inner wrist, no alarm disturbed her sense of
equanimity, especially when his tongue stroked over that sensitive
site to elicit a sensual shiver.
And then she felt the sharp pierce of his
teeth.
It wasn’t her startled cry as much as his own
dismay
that had Gerard casting her arm away from him. He bolted upright to
a saving distance, his face averted from the object of his desire
and near abuse. He was breathing hard and fierce in denial of his
true nature, the struggle evident in the harsh delineation of
muscle across his back and shoulders. The taste of her, so rich, so
sweet, wreaked havoc upon his shredding control. It would be so
easy to turn back around, to bend down and take her.
She probably wouldn’t even struggle.
He threw off that vile, insinuating thought and
ground the heels of his hands against his temples as if to squeeze
out other similar suggestions. Unholy suggestions.
What a villain he was. What a
monster!
Reflexively, Laure rubbed her wrist where it ached
from the brief stab of penetration, fighting down her own panic.
She didn’t know what to do, what to say to him now that the
bliss-filled moment was broken.
“I told you,” he snarled without turning
toward her.
“I told you never to forget what I was.”
“Gerard-”
Before tears of fright and remorse had a chance to
form, she was alone on her makeshift marriage bed.
Chapter Fifteen
Laure rushed through the cleaning of Gerard’s hidden
chamber, removing all evidence that they’d been there
together, as
if it was some dirty secret to be quickly concealed. Her heart
pounded fast and furious as she held back conflicting emotions
along with the dampness wobbling along her lashes. The fact that
her senses yet hummed with the feel of him made his absence echo
more emptily. She didn’t dare consider what had happened
within the
scope of her future. They’d made love. They were bound as man
and
wife in every definition. Except love.
When only the perfume lingered as a reminder of her
passing, Laure went to her own chamber to wash and change her
clothes. Her hands and knees shook, making the task complicated.
She couldn’t meet her own eyes in the mirror so could only
guess
whether she looked presentable. Presentable to whom? Who would
care? Her days, her nights stretched out before her in a great
wasteland of despair. If Gerard couldn’t be made to care for
her,
what did the rest matter?
If only the babe stirring in her womb was
his.
She went downstairs, too absorbed in her own
confused melancholy to even suppose that Gerard might yet be home.
Of course he’d gone out-out to see to his preferred passions,
those
for blood and death. She took a faltering breath and blinked hard
before turning into the parlor. And there, she stopped, uncertain
and suddenly afraid to move.
Gerard stood at the window, hands clasped behind his
back, knuckles defined with tension. Not knowing what to say or how
to approach him with this new distancing intimacy between them,
Laure stayed where she was, waiting for him to give some sign that
he knew she was there. Of course he did. With his superior senses,
he’d felt her long before she was aware of him.
Silence stained heavily across the space between
them. Laure clutched her skirts to keep her nervous hands still.
And she waited, studying his lean, dark silhouette there against
the night.
“I’ve killed them all.”
His opening statement carried the impact of a shot.
Her heart jumped then began to race wildly.
“Who?” That single word quavered with the
wish not
to know.
“Everyone I’ve ever loved. Everyone who
has gotten
close to me. I am not what you call a good investment for a
long-lasting relationship. You must take my word for that.
That’s
why you must go.”
Go? Panic superceded hesitation. Panic, followed by
a sudden fierce denial. He wasn’t throwing her out. He
wouldn’t rid
himself of her so easily.
“No. This is my home, and I will not leave
it.”
“You and your brother may have the money. Take all
of it. Just go.”
She had no patience with his wearied martyrdom.
“How
dare you make that offer to me? How could you think that is the
important issue here? I don’t want your money. I want my home
and
my husband.”
“The issue here is your life. Have you no idea how
close you came to losing it tonight?”
The quiet gravity of that question made the truth of
her peril sink deep and cold like the death he warned of so
somberly. Yes, he could have killed her, easily, quickly, so
simply. But he hadn’t. That strengthened her
petition.
“Here I am, Gerard, unharmed and
unafraid.”
He turned toward her then, a fine dramatic sweep
punctuating his anger and frustration. She took an involuntary step
back because what stood before her wasn’t the tender lover of
less
than an hour ago. Here was the beast that warred within him, the
dark soul that sought control.
His eyes glowed with a lurid light, gleaming red and
silver. The angles of his face jutted above sunken hollows, leaving
a pale, cadaverous shell instead of a handsome man. This was the
monster she’d seen kill without discrimination, with lustful
pleasure. The other half of what she’d wed.
“This is what I am, Laure.” As he spoke,
his words
hissed past his elongated teeth. They shone, sharp, white and
horrible. “This is all that I am, yet you look foolishly for
more.
There is nothing else, no mortal lover, no genial companion, just a
demon who would slay you, without a flicker of conscience, to feed
an appetite he cannot control.”
“If it were that easy to slay me, you would not be
telling me this now.”
Her somber logic took him aback. With a blink, his
gaze reverted to its normal blaze of pale blue. His features seemed
to fill out and grow less frightening. And the dreadful teeth had
evened out with the others as he fretfully ran his tongue along
them.
“Laure, you don’t understand the risk you
take even
standing in this room with me.”
“I’m willing to take it,
Gerard.”
“I’m not!”
His venting roar forced her to clasp her hands over
her ears. Though he drew no closer, his presence filled the room,
menacing, enraged, and undeniably dangerous. Still, she
wouldn’t
withdraw or betray the slightest fear.
“Good God, woman, don’t you realize what
I am? I
have lived off the blood of centuries. I have stolen thousands of
souls so my own black one can survive. I’ve heard the weeping
of
hundreds and have gone on unaffected. I am not good, nor decent,
nor kind. And though it may amuse me now to play the doting
courtier, the time will come when what I am will rise to tear the
throat from you and feast upon your blood.”
Laure paled but didn’t falter. “I love
you,
Gerard.”
He recoiled as if in horror. “No! You
don’t love me.
You fancy some fantasy hero who has rescued you from
poverty’s
grasp. You confuse gratitude for the one who brought you to this
house and let you make it your home. You adore a savior who saved
you from a wicked figure from your past. You think an interlude of
passion equals an eternity of devotion. You are a fool, and you
will be dead if you don’t wake up and see the truth. I do not
love
you.”
A shudder shook through her, but she braced against
further weakness. “I don’t believe you.”
“I cannot love. I cannot feel what was human inside
me. I will not. Do you understand?I will not.
”
“Gerard-”
“Leave this house while you still can. Leave my
life
while I’ll still let you.”
“No-”
“I am not a man, Laure. I am not a husband, a
lover,
a saint. What I am is a killer who feeds on those like you in order
to survive. You may deny what you are. You may pretend that your
past does not influence your future. You may dabble with your
powers when it suits you, then claim you have no control. You may
live that lie without ever harming a soul. I cannot. To try would
be dangerous folly. I am a monster who slaughters for a selfish
cause, and you cannot change that. Try as you might, you cannot
change me.”
“And if I could?”
That soft-spoken question knocked him back on his
heels for a moment of silent, troubled thought.
“If I could,” he replied flatly,
“I would
not.”
“Why?” she cried out in disbelieving
anguish. “Do
you enjoy the life you live so much?”
He shook his head and turned away, but not before
she saw the depth of pain in his expression. “Yes,”
he told her,
and she knew it was a lie.
“Now who is pretending?”
“Yes,” he said more strongly.
“Because as this
creature, I am immune to the trivialities of a human existence. I
am above the suffering. I am beyond the reach of consequence. I
don’t need to concern myself with the petty nature of mortal
man. I
am a god.”
“You are alone. And afraid.”
He closed his eyes, refusing to admit to those
truths.
“And I am not tortured by the faces of those
I’ve
slain. You think this is a damned existence? I can imagine no
greater hell than to have those ghosts upon my soul. I can ignore
them now, but if I were mortal, I would be driven mad by the memory
of deeds I’ve done. You cannot know the horror I’ve
caused. I won’t
feel responsible. I won’t live with those
reminders.”
“And if you could change things?”
He glanced at her over his shoulder, his eyes
narrowed into wary slits. “What things? How?”
“If you could change the past, so you could live
without guilt-”
“Impossible.” He made a denying slash
with his
hands. “One cannot wipe away one’s sins so
easily.”
“If you had the opportunity to change, say three
things, would that be enough to give your soul
peace?”
His luminous stare darkened, haunted by the
suggestion, by even daring to hope it could be so.
“How?” he
whispered. “How would this be done?”
“I’m not absolutely certain that
I-”
“You?”
She regarded him with a cool disdain. “Yes, me. You
have challenged me to reach out to my destiny. My mother tried to
keep me from what was in my blood. Perhaps by facing it, we can
help each other.”
He stared unblinkingly, having nothing to say, so
she went on.
“My grandmother told me I was born with special
powers, an unusual reception for the loa, which are the deities we
worship. She told me of things she heard were possible if
themambo has sufficient strength. I have that
strength. I
know it. If you will trust me, tomorrow night we can see just what
is possible.”
Trust her. There was the ironic rub. Gerard returned
to the window to stare out into the void of darkness which was like
peering into his soul. His soul. Did it exist? Was there anything
left, after all the centuries, that would be worth saving? Was he
ready to put a limit of mortal years upon his life just to live
with a woman? He didn’t need to close his eyes to bring the
image
of her face all passion-flushed to mind. It was etched there for an
eternity.
“I have never made good decisions for
myself,” he
stated, watching his wife’s reflection in the window glass as
she
approached him. “I am not particularly wise.” He
chuckled softly, a
sound filled with his frustration and inner pain. “You see
the
result of both before you.”
He didn’t flinch when she slipped her arms around
him. In fact, an odd constriction formed in his chest when she laid
her cheek against his back. Part panic, part pleasure, he
didn’t
know what to make of it or what to do about it, so he endured both
the confusion of feelings and her embrace.
“Laure, what would you have me do?”
“Let me help you put an end to your regrets. Let me
clear the stains of guilt from your soul. Let me prove how much I
love you.”
He shook his head, unable to accept those words,
those concepts too foreign, too frightening to him. “I have
always
viewed love as the weakest of human emotions, the one that brings
the most pain.”
“You’re wrong, Gerard. You must have once
loved
deeply to have hardened your heart to the very
idea.”
He heard the tease of his sisters’ laughter, saw
the
sweetness of his mother’s smile. As much as he tried to cling
to
those cherished memories, others swelled up upon a crimson tide,
washing them away with the sound of screams. He took a jagged
breath. Better not to look back at all. Better to have no past and
an endless eternity laid out before him than to risk the return of
that spectacular pain.
But if he could change things…
He covered Laure’s small hands with his own,
absorbing their warmth, seeking out the life-giving pulse in her
wrist with the rub of his thumbs. His future was tied to that vital
beat, to that heated flow of blood within her veins. Nothing else
existed to equal that power. Or he would have believed so until
tonight. Until she sent his heart and soul rocketing to another
sort of paradise within her loving arms. She did love him. He
couldn’t make light of it within his own tumultuous thoughts.
But
was her love strong enough to heal one as ravaged by wrongdoings as
he was?
Trust her. Did he have any choice if he wanted to
keep her in his life-without taking that very life through the
vileness of his own dark nature?
“What must I do?”
She clutched his hands exuberantly, but her voice
was calm. “Tomorrow night after the sun sets, you will come
with me
to a meeting of thesociete. We will discuss your
situation
with my great aunt Eulalie. With her guidance, I will free
you.”
“To be what?”
“My husband.”
Lightning strobed over the sluggish waters of the
Mississippi, leaving a suspenseful sizzle in the air, a sense that
things were about to change. That same disquieting mood of
expectation chafed through Gerard as he hunted the rain-dappled
walkway in search of his evening meal.
The hour was late. A cold downpour discouraged
loitering, so pickings were unusually lean. What few fools braved
the inclement night traveled in huddled groups. Like a stalking
wolf, Gerard preferred the lone straggling sheep to a bunched
flock.
There was no music in the air, no laughter, just a
dreary patter on the brick pathways. Rumbling thunder lent to the
oppressive feel. It was as if heaven wept upon its lost souls. And
none were as unforgiven as his own.
Though his hair slicked back to hug his head like
black satin, and his coat provided scant protection, Gerard felt
neither wet nor cold. Just hunger. But even that gaunt, gnawing
appetite wasn’t foremost in his thoughts.
What if she could do it?
What if after tomorrow night, he could right the
wrongs he’d done and live amid humanity instead of preying on
its
members like a curse. A curse. Yes, that’s what
he’d been living
all these hundreds of years. It took Laure Cristobel to remind him
of it.
Until meeting her, he’d been satisfied with his
nocturnal existence. Until her, he’d not truly felt alive. Or
quite
so alienated. He’d been content to shadow the midnight
streets, a
dark spectre, reveling in his own power as he fed upon the
insignificant.
And then greedy little Percy had shaken him from his
placidity.
Gaining a wife and a conscience in such a short
period of time was exhausting. His mind reeled with the
consequence. How he’d taunted his friend Gino for his fits of
guilty melancholy while he considered himself far above such moral
anguish. Gino would laugh if he could see him now.
A sharp scent snared his focus from his own
ruminations. He went still, testing the breeze, letting his
primordial senses find his unsuspecting victim along the darkened
avenue. A single set of footsteps, light with youth and vigor,
breathing quickly with hurry, and heartbeat strong-hypnotic. All
vestiges of what one might recognize as human fell from Gerard as
he became a creature of pure instinct.
That instinct was to kill and feed.
He swooped down the puddled street, a blur
undetectable by the human eye. Hunger directed him. There, ahead, a
slight figure raced along the levee, a newspaper held overhead to
ineffectively ward off the rain. Gerard struck from behind, bowling
the frail form to the wet ground. He tore back the collar of a thin
coat, and with a predatory snarl, his teeth came down, only to stop
a scant inch from stealing away a life.
Such a slender neck. A child, not even close to
adulthood. Soft sobbing sounds reached him through the roar of his
need. A child.
Why did he hesitate?
He’d shown no particular mercy according to age in
the past. Yet, when he bent, intent on feeding, he could not force
himself to rip the future away from one so young and
innocent.
What was wrong with him?
He left the dazed youth in a disoriented huddle, and
was gone before his victim could grasp the source of the attack. As
if anyone would believe him.
Gerard put several blocks between them before the
raging hunger could best his sudden panic. He paused, doubled up in
distress with hands gripping his knees, insides clenched against
the twist of want. He’d never walked away unsatisfied, except
from
Arabella and now, Laure. But he felt emotional ties to them and
none to this faceless child in the rain.
Why spare one inferior human at the cost of his own
discomfort? He didn’t understand. What was Laure doing to him
with
her taunting offers of mortality? Why was he even considering her
scheme? He hadn’t been reluctant to join the legion of the
night,
nor had he ever been ashamed of what he was. True, it hadn’t
been
his choice, and if he could turn back time and make things
different…
Would he?
Should he?
His head ached with the unknowns of
it.
How he wished he had just a trace of Gino’s
intellect or Bianca’s ruthless self-interest. Something to
sway him
one way or the other before the tug-of-war tore him in
two.
“Eh, you be all right there, mister?”
Gerard exploded upward with a roar. The good
Samaritan’s answer was brutally concise, stabbing into his
throat
and leaving him with scant breath in his body upon the slick grass
within view of Jackson Square. Where someone was bound to find him
and see he got help in time to save his foolish life. Why that
should matter to him, galled the four-hundred-year-old hunter as he
finally made his way home.
What had she done to him? What magic, what charm
placed confusion between heart and mind?
As he stood at the foot of her bed, watching her
sigh in the throes of slumber, unwelcomed knowledge of his plight
came with a cruel thrust.
Love.
He was in love.
He was doomed.
Chapter Sixteen
Eulalie LaClaire regarded them through slitted eyes.
To her, they both must have seemed decidedly nervous, Laure’s
impassive-faced husband particularly. Was there something about him
that gave her pause? Did she sense the eddies of raw, dangerous
power beneath the elegant drape of his clothing and
Europeanennui . She’d introduced him as
husband. Did
Eulalie wonder what else he was?
“Our rituals are not for the eyes of unbelievers,
Laurette. You know this, yet you bring this outsider here when
there are those who will not accept you as one of
us.”
“I knowTante Eulalie. But we
had nowhere
else to turn. We need the strength of thesociete
if we are
to succeed in what we must do. I need your help.”
“What is it you mean to do?” She leaned
forward,
intrigued despite her reservations.
“I want to perform avoyage
.”
The old woman’s eyes flew open wide in shock. Her
voice faltered. “Voyage? I’ve
never known of anyone
attempting to travel.”
“Grandmeresaid I had the
power, but I’m not
sure I know how to control it.”
The oldmambo said nothing for a long
moment, assessing the situation with both interest and
understandable apprehension. And envy. “Did she? I understood
from
your mother that you had never been formally
trained.”
“Not formally. My mother didn’t
approve.”
“But Moira showed you the ways. How like her to do
so without permission.” A trace of bitterness crept into her
tone,
making Laure wonder if the rivalry between the two sisters, Moira
and Eulalie, over control of thesociete was just a
story
as she’d been told. But then Eulalie smiled. “How
fortunate for us.
Perhaps she gave you the secrets she did not have the time to tell
me before she died.”
“Whatever she gave, I’d gladly share
another time,
but tonight we must prepare for thevoyage,”
Laure said.
“Tonight iscasse canarie , the breaking
of the jugs to
deliver souls from purgatory.”
“And whose soul are you attempting to free?
Moira’s?
Your mother’s?”
“My husband’s.”
Shrewd black eyes fixed upon Gerard, who up until
that point had been as immobile as one of the ceiling support
posts. He endured Eulalie’s scrutiny without a flicker of
reaction.
“What is the state of his soul?”
“Hisgros-bon-ange was lost
long ago. I seek
to send histi-bon-ange back in search of
it.”
“Such separations of the soul are dangerous to the
living, Laurette.”
Gerard bestowed a narrow smile and a wry, “I am not
exactly living,signora .”
Eulalie’s gaze flew to Laure in demand of an
explanation. There was no time to broach the truth gently.
“My
husband is a revenant-a vampire.”
“A-” Eulalie blinked owlishly, struggling
to believe
the unbelievable.
“Hisgros-bon-ange was lost to
him four
hundred years ago. I want to send his spirit back to reclaim
it.”
Eulalie recovered her breathing and attempted speech
again. “A vampire. Abaka. I have heard
of such things but
have never seen one.”
“Be glad of that, madame,” Gerard told
her.
“Laurette, dealing with the spirits from the dead
should only be performed by a fully initiatedmambo
. You
have the knowledge, perhaps, but not the experience. You could
endanger all my people if evil spirits escape before a benevolent
loa can be summoned to drive them off.”
“I know,Tante Eulie.
That’s why I come to
beg for your assistance. I may have the knowledge, but you have the
power. Together, we can heal his soul.”
“It is unusual,” Eulalie mused, rubbing
her pursed
lips with her thumbs. She looked to Gerard again, this time, as if
seeing something totally different. Something alien, powerful
beyond understanding. Then she nodded. “We shall try. But you
must
promise to do only what I tell you, Laurette. You must trust me, or
I will not place all at risk.”
“I trust you,tante .”
“And you?” The ancientmambo
demanded the
same admission from Gerard. He smiled.
“I trust her.”
Laure slipped her hand over one of his for a slight
squeeze and was surprised when he slid his fingers between hers,
curling them into his palm.
“All right, Laurette. Let me go advise the others
of
what we will attempt this evening. If we succeed, word of
oursociete’s power will spread
throughout New
Orleans.”
“No.”
She glanced at Gerard, affronted by his slashing
tone. “No?”
“No. Word of this goes no farther than the three of
us. I may trust my wife, but I am not so foolish as to place my
fate in the hands of a faceless mob. I will not have my identity
exposed so recklessly.”
Laure looked anxiously between the two of them. “Is
that a problem,tante ? Can’t they
perform the ritual
without knowing who he is or what we plan to do?”
Eulalie scowled in displeasure but said, “I
suppose.
But there will be questions.”
“And you will answer them to everyone’s
satisfaction,” Gerard concluded, “without giving me
away.”
“Yes.” She stood abruptly.
“Prepare him, Laurette. I
will come for you when all is ready.”
When they were alone, Gerard slid his hand free and
rose to pace the confined space of Eulalie’s cabin. Laure
read his
nervousness in the clutching movement of his
fingers.
“What is thisbon-ange you
speak
of?”
“Thesociete believes that the
soul has two
parts, thegros-bon-ange, which is the life force
we share
with all living things, and theti-bon-ange, which
is what
makes each of us unique. When you became a vampire,
yourgros-bon-ange was separated from you, which is
why you
are not truly living as a human being but have not died. We call
thisdessounin . Yourti-bon-ange
can safely leave
your body during dreams or when the body is possessed by a loa.
That is the part of you I will send back to collect the other half
of your soul.”
“And when it returns, I will be
human?”
“That is our hope.”
“And this has been done before?”
She paused, considering the benefit of a consoling
lie, but could not tell it. “Not that I’ve seen.
But my grandmother
spoke of it being possible.”
“Possible. Ahhh, there’s a comfort. And
if something
goes amiss and neither part returns? What then?”
“You would be trapped in your own past, forced to
live it over again.” And they would never meet or marry. That
she
didn’t tell him. That was her own private pain.
“These changes I can make to the past, how are they
accomplished?”
“You will have time to touch upon maybe three
events
within your past. There will be one moment where you will be at a
point of choice or conflict. If you can catch that moment and alter
its outcome, you can mend what you wish never
happened.”
“Will these changes affect me?”
“Just those around you. You will still be here in
body and, therefore, cannot alter your own fate by any changes you
make. But those you know, those you’ve loved, could live very
different lives. This will be a dangerous time,” she warned,
“for
while yourti-bon-ange is absent from your body,
you will
be vulnerable to sorcery.”
“But you will protect me.” His steady
gaze demanded
that assurance from her, and she gave it with more confidence than
she felt.
“I will. I will be with you in spirit. I will
follow
you back but may not interfere with your actions. I cannot guide
you or advise you, but can only protect you from the effects of
evil and bring you back when the time is right. You must be ready.
The time will pass quickly, and our chances will not come again if
they are missed.”
He stopped, pulling himself from his own concerns to
regard her. “And you? Is there danger to you?” When
she didn’t
answer right away, he crossed to her, lifting her chin in his palm
until she couldn’t avoid his penetrating stare. “Is
there, Laure? I
must know. Tell me the truth.”
Laure smiled thinly. “My aunt will shield me from
any harm. I’m not worried for myself.” If she
couldn’t bring him
back, it didn’t matter what happened to her. It was that
simple in
her own heart. This was her chance for the happiness that had
somehow always evaded her. Nothing else held any importance. They
would be a family, or they would not exist. While she could find
the strength to go on without him if she had to, there was no will
within her to do so. Gerard was her future, and that future was
tied to his past. Healing the one would make the other possible. No
matter what the risk to herself, she would give him the chance to
free his soul from its dark stains.
“And if it does not work? If nothing is changed,
what then?”
Laure waved that worry away. “We will talk of it if
it comes to pass. We’ll be no worse off, will we?”
Gerard didn’t return her smile.
Eulalie’s return ended further discussion when she
said, “It is time.”
They traveled by shallow pirogue over glassy black
water and through areas so stagnant one might be tempted to walk
across them. Their boatman was the same silent man who had brought
them to Eulalie’s, and he had no more to say on this trip. He
poled
the boat to a rickety dock that seemed to disappear into sinister
darkness. Eulalie climbed out so they followed, finding a narrow,
well-traveled path which led deep into the bayou. The usual
cacophony of night songs from birds and frogs and beasts was hushed
until a low, throbbing beat could be heard, calling the faithful to
ceremony.
The only rituals Laure had attended were in worship
of the Rada loa, the gentle deities who were summoned for harmless
service. These were held in the low-walledhounforts
in the
open air beneath a roofedperistyle . There,
offerings were
made at the center post surrounded by the bright-colored flags
symbolizing each of their loa. The devotees were charged with a
positive energy within the embrace of community, and Laure had felt
safe and good when witnessing the rites.
But the moment they entered a small, torch-lit
clearing, Laure experienced no such serenity. As she had feared,
her great aunt was not a devotee of the peaceful Rada but rather
abokor in league with the darkPetro
forces.
Red-clad believers circled a chest-high stone beneath a gnarled
tree where symbols of the lion and white sheep named it as
Legba’s
altar.
An eerie silence fell over the crowd as Eulalie
stepped forward to call upon the keeper of the
crossroads.
“Papa Legba, ouvri barrie pou nous
passer.”
Water was presented to four cardinal points then
poured three times before the altar and before each sacred drum.
LaPlace, the master of ceremonies whom Laure recognized as an elder
cousin, came forward with two devotees to perform salutations with
flags and the ritual sword. When this was done, candles were lit in
a circle while Eulalie drew the symbolicveves on
the
ground. Once these designs were completed, she blew the
remainingfarine to the four cardinal points. Laure
watched, chilled despite the humid night air.
At her side, unaware of the significance of these
acts and probably highly cynical of their power, Gerard was
unmoving. She couldn’t tell if he felt awe or apprehension.
If not,
she felt enough for the both of them.
Thehoungenikon , another cousin, this
one
female, led the chorus of fully initiated members in unison chant,
beginning with Catholic prayer. Gerard crossed himself out of habit
then went still once more when the liturgy shifted into an ancient
African tongue. Drums punctuated the song, not in a pleasing tempo
but rather with a sharp, offbeat pulse both discordant and
disturbing. Hands clapped to the same broken rhythm that called to
the body to move and sway in irresistible accord. Laure
wasn’t
immune to the twitching cadence. Her insides vibrated with it.
Soon, Gerard was the only one who stood unaffected. Eulalie, in
trancelike ecstasy, struck her calabash gourd rattle atop the
symbol of Baron Samedi, loa of the dead.
Thehoungenikon held up two live black
chickens. Their beating wings and frantic cackling added to the
confusion of noise. The birds were laid upon theveve
shaped like a coffin where, one at a time,LaPlace
slashed
their throats and drained their blood into a hollow gourd. A low
rumbling sounded from Gerard. His lips parted slightly, and his
eyes took on a metallic glitter. Laure touched his hand, alarmed to
find the skin cold, him unresponsive.
Eulalie beckoned to Laure, bidding her to lead
Gerard into the circle. The ritual chanting rose to a fevered
pitch, the drumming an angry throb of violent
passion.
“Very dramatic,” Gerard murmured,
glancing about
with a disinterested calm. “This isn’t the part
where they
sacrifice me, is it?”
“Shhh!”
Eulalie waved her hand across the top of the altar
stone, and that’s when Gerard balked.
“Please,” Laure whispered. “You
must lie down upon
it. You will not be harmed.”
“I don’t like this. I don’t
trust
her.”
“Gerard, it’s the only way we can be
together.
Please. Trust me.”
His nostrils flared at the scent of blood, from the
blade, from the ground, from the gourd. It clouded his thinking,
just as the insistent sound battered at his ability to reason. He
focused on Laure, seeking the sincerity of her gaze, so deep and
beseeching. He couldn’t deny her, as much her captive as
these weak
followers were to their vicious gods. He laid back on the hard slab
of stone, forcing his body to relax and his mind to
clear.
He couldn’t afford to fall prey to their madness if
he were going to save himself.
As torchlight cast wildly distorted images upon the
untamed bayou backdrop, Eulalie lifted the gourd to her lips and
drank deeply. Her head fell back, and her eyes closed for a long
moment before she regained control. And carried the gourd to
Laure.
“Drink and share the Divine energy.”
Laure took the gourd in shaking hands and tipped it
up for one swallow, two. The thick salty warmth made her gag at
first then went down smoothly. As a swirling dizziness came over
her, her thoughts touched briefly on that irony.
This was what sustained
Gerard.
She drew a deep, shuddering breath and leaned
against the altar as if intoxicated. There, upon the foot of the
stone by Gerard’s feet, was a clay pot inscribed with
fanciful
designs. Her gaze fixed upon thegovi , made to
hold the
spirits of the dead, and she was struck by a sudden
clarity.
Though an anxious Eulalie tried to hold her back,
Laure pulled herself along the length of the altar. Her knees were
wobbly, her vision unsure. Had there been something besides blood
in that gourd? She reached out for thegovi ,
cupping it in
both hands as tears blurred her gaze. Theti-bon-ange
of
Moira LaClaire was imprisoned within the vessel, keeping it from
finding peace in the land of the dead.
“Grandmere,” she
called down into the neck
of the pot. “Who has banished you?”
As if in a dream, she could hear the dear old
woman’s voice speaking inside her head.
“Laurette, I warned you not to be
trusting.
Danger is near. Take heed, or sorrow will
rule.”
These vague prophesies told her nothing beyond
feeding her own subconscious dread. “Grandmere,
I need
your help to make thevoyage for my husband. Help
him
rejoin his soul, then I will free yours. Give me the knowledge, the
skill and the faith so I might perform this task.”
“You have always had it, child. Relax
and be one
with the Ginen. Let the strength of our cosmic community guide you.
Let their knowledge be yours, their skill and faith fill you like
this vessel of clay. Trust only in your instincts and let not your
heart lead you.”
“What does she say, Laurette?”
Eulalie’s strained words pulled Laure from her
silent communion and back to the dark circle of thebokor
.
She pushed past Eulalie as if she was of no importance. She took
Gerard’s pale face between her hands and bent to kiss him,
letting
him taste the sacrificial blood upon her lips. Even as she lifted
up a scant inch, close enough to feel his breath mingling with her
own, she began to chant.
The language was unknown to her, as was the meaning.
The words poured forth from some unseen well of purpose as she
fixed Gerard with her unblinking stare. The trembling of her hands
transferred to him, a vibration of power, a displacement of time
and space and distance.
Thebatterie of ritualistic sound became
a
humming within her head, its pagan tempo a heartbeat to match her
own, and the echoing pulse of Gerard’s joined in. And then
she
could feel him, at first just the blur of confused emotions, then
more clearly his thoughts as they played out a tableau within her
own mind. She was aware of nothing but the two of them, psychically
joined both physically and mentally.
“Are you ready?”
The words flitted from her thoughts to his and
returned with a,“Yes.”
“Picture the time and place you want to
go.
Recall the sounds, the smells, the textures. Make it real. Tell me,
are you there?”
“Yes.”
“Then let go of this solid flesh and form. Let go
and rejoin the other half of your soul. Become one with it again.
Become one.”
Gerard sampled the blood on his mouth left from
Laure’s kiss. Instead of kindling his hunger, the metallic
taste
made him faintly queasy. He wiped the back of his hand across his
lips but came away with nothing.
“What’s wrong,amico mio
? Lose your
appreciation for fine wine?”
Gerard blinked his eyes into focus and stared with
unabashed disbelief at the young man beside him. He drew a shaky
breath, sucking in the scent of fresh bread and garlic, of leather
and horse and city. There was no fragrance like it. He was home,
seated in anal fresco café at twilight,
drinking wine
and talking youthful nonsense with his best friend.
It was, wasn’t it?
“Gino?”
His friend regarded him with a quizzical amusement.
Luigino Rodmini just as he’d last seen him only…
not. This was
Gino when his face had still shone with purity, his green eyes with
innocent wonder at the world around him, and his smile with a
philosopher’s tolerance for the flaws of man. Before
he’d become a
monster.
It was hard to remember back when they’d been the
dearest of friends, practically inseparable, the solemn aristocrat
and his entertaining, lower-class companion. Gerard swallowed hard
as a wealth of memories overwhelmed him. He couldn’t recall
the
significance of this particular meeting, but he knew their time of
innocence was almost at an end. As was their
friendship.
Gino, his dear naive friend, who never understood
the lure of his wealth or the charm of his own generous simplicity.
How shamelessly Gerard had taken advantage of those things back
then. He’d been envious and petulant but always a loyalamico
del cuore.
Right up until the time he’d tried to kill
him.
But he could end that. He could break the tragic
chain of events that may have gotten their start on this balmy
night. But first, he wanted to enjoy the moment.
“Madre mio, how I’ve
missed you.” With that
glad cry, Gerard threw his arms about his friend for a squeezing
hug and enthusiastic kisses on either cheek.
Gino smiled, slightly embarrassed and bemused by his
friend’s passionate behavior. Gerard was the demonstrative
one, the
one who was free with his favors and with his faults. “Yes,
it’s
been what, an hour, maybe two?”
“Too long,” he exclaimed slumping back in
his chair
to absorb the shocked delight. “Too often we don’t
appreciate what
we have until it is no longer there before us.”
Gino cocked his head. “Is this my frivolous Gerardo
speaking of such somber themes? I must be a bad influence on
you.”
“A good influence, Gino. I just never understood
that. I never had a chance to tell you how much your friendship
meant to me. I was… I am such a fool.”
Gerard’s voice fractured,
and he turned away, eyes welling with unexpected sentiment. How
long would he have here? Minutes, maybe an hour? It wasn’t
long
enough. There wasn’t enough time to savor the goodness of
this
simple pleasure-talking, laughing, drinking as if there were no
tomorrow. He had to tell him. He had to warn Gino of what was to
come.
Gino clasped a hand behind his head and gave him a
slight shake of fondness. With him, everything was always easily
forgiven.
“You’re telling me now, aren’t
you? How odd you’re
acting, your normal state of late. Are you sure you’re all
right?
How much wine have you had-”
Gerard looked up as his friend broke off, then
followed his hard glare toward the door leading into the
café.
And was mesmerized, just as he’d been four hundred
years earlier.
There wasn’t a man in sight who didn’t
find himself
suddenly breathless with desire. She did that so effortlessly, with
just a toss of her pale blonde hair. For a smile, they would do
anything to please her. For a word, there was no price they
wouldn’t pay. She was the most beautiful woman in
Florence-perhaps
in the world. And she was pure evil.
“Bianca,” Gerard whispered through the
tightening in
his throat.
“What do you see in her, Gerardo?” Gino
grumbled.
The goddess glanced about the candlelit terrace and
settled her gaze upon the two of them. She came toward their table
as if no other existed.
“What does she see in me?” was
Gerard’s
reply.
Gino’s grip was painful on his forearm. His tone
was
low and compelling. “Come away with me, my friend.
Can’t you see
she toys with you the same way she does with any foolish other who
falls under her spell?”
“Except you, eh?”
“There is something unwholesome about her,amico
mio . I want nothing to do with the creature. And
you’d be
wise to follow suit. Gerardo, she has no affection for you.
Let’s
go. Turn your back and walk away.”
Turn your back and save your
soul.
He heard his own warning echoing clearly within his
head, but he sat there, as stunned and enchanted as he’d been
the
first time the wicked temptress looked his way. She’d lost
none of
her power to captivate him, even knowing what she was, what she
would do.
What she would do.
No! Stop this! Turn away!
But the vicious Bianca Du Maurier was already at
their table, her sultry, knowing smile spinning his passions out of
control.
“May I join you?”
May I join you?
He gasped, feeling himself jerked from the scene by
some unseen hand. There’d been no time, no chance to stop the
inevitable force of Bianca in their lives. He was spinning through
a blur of lights and sounds and scents until an abrupt, piercing
agony brought him to a halt. He looked down in almost comical
surprise to see the thin blade of a rapier imbedded in his belly.
His knees buckled, his vision blurred as he collapsed hard upon
them.
“No! No! Gerardo!”
He pitched forward into his best friend’s arms even
as Gino withdrew the fatal thrust.
“Aiuto! Chiamate unmedico,
subito!”Gino
shouted, choking on his sobs.
“There is no hurry, Gino. No doctor can help him
now. Look what you’ve done. How will you ever forgive
yourself for
taking your best friend’s life?”
Gerard blinked hard against the stabbing brightness
to see a sinister shape standing in the glare of his final minutes.
She was smiling, still as naked as she’d been when
he’d burst in
upon her and his friend tangled in carnal pleasure.
He’d gone mad at that moment, reaching for his
blade, demanding satisfaction even though he knew-he knew!-the
fault was not Gino’s. The burn of betrayal, the sting of
being made
a fool, goaded him to draw steel. The insult of being second best,
because it was Gino she’d been interested in, not him. Never
him.
Poor Gino, he was only trying to explain, to apologize, to plead
for forgiveness as he parried Gerard’s fierce attack. It had
been
an accident. A fatal accident. Almost…
None of that mattered now. Nothing mattered except
stopping the grim series of events that would hurl them both down
to damnation.
“Gino…” He could barely manage
speech, his mouth
full of blood.
“No, no, you cannot die! Don’t die!
Gerardo, please,
stay with me!”
Then came the purr of Bianca’s dark bargain.
“I can
save him, Gino. All you have to do is ask.”
“No, Gino… no! Let me die…
you don’t
understand what you’re doing.”
But Gino was weeping wildly, trying to staunch the
terrible flow of blood with his palm, guilt and grief etched
eternally upon his features as he looked up to cry, “Help
him! I’ll
do anything, just don’t let him die.”
“He won’t, sweet Gino.”
Such truth wrapped about a damning
lie.
And Gino believed her.
He won’t…
Chapter Seventeen
Soft, feminine laughter drew him out of the shadows.
For a moment he didn’t know where he was. Or what he was. He
felt
so strange. The laughter came again. How could he have forgotten?
Music of angels. He closed his eyes to listen, lost to the sweet
sounds. His sisters. Bouncing, bothersome, teasing,
beautiful…
how he loved them. In their joyous spirits lay the answer to the
confusion in his own.
“Ladies! You forget the time. Your papa will be
home
any minute, and you would greet him looking like urchins from the
street?”
His mother.
“Mi dispiace, madre mia.”
“Mi scusi,mama.”
“Go quickly then. Work miracles.”
Giggles, then a small delighted cry from the
youngest, Sophia.
“Look, there is Gerardo.Mio fratello
, did
you remember to bring me ribbon from town? You didn’t, did
you? You
forget everything except your cheap wine and your expensive lady
friends.”
“Sophie, shame,” his mother chided.
Three expectant faces turned his way, expecting to
see loving son and brother. Oh, how he longed to feel those
embraces, those fragrant kisses upon his cheeks and brow. But they
didn’t know what they welcomed with their smiles and opened
arms.
He needed to get away, to flee before something
terrible occurred, the nightmare that had haunted him over the
centuries, but he was powerless to escape. Fever fed upon his
brain. His body shook with chills. He took a step forward, into the
light, wincing as it pierced his gaze with needles of
brightness.
“Run.” The single word croaked from him,
raw and
frightening.
“Gerardo,mi bambino ! What is
wrong? Are
you ill?”
“No! Mama, get away. I am not
myself.”
“Mama, there’s blood on his shirt. Wait
until Papa
finds he’s been fighting again. Probably over some
sloe-eyedsignorina.”
“Hush, Sophie. Gerardo, come sit down. Are you
hurt?”
He wanted to deny it, to send them away, far away
where maybe, just maybe, they would be safe. But coils of pain
twisted tight in his belly, making him double over. And then his
mother was bending over him, her gentle hands on his shoulders, her
soft scent enveloping him like an embrace.
“Mama, don’t…”
“What is it, darling?”
“I don’t know. I don’t know.
Something has happened
to me. I don’t understand. Gino…”
Tremendous agony swelled in his
mouth and gums, impeding his speech, blinding him to clear
thought.
“Tia, go find Luigino. Quickly. Perhaps he knows
what has happened.”
“No, Mama, you must leave me.” He went
down to his
knees, his mother following, her arms around him, cradling him like
when he was a child. He soaked up that sense of comfort even as he
sought a way to discourage it. Before it was too late. “Mama,
it’s
plague. Take the girls and run. Run!”
His sisters shrieked in panic, but his mother’s
embrace never faltered. “I will not leave you, darling.
Girls,
fetch the doctor and find your father. Don’t just stand there
like
silly goats. Do as I say.”
“Mama, his eyes!”
Shuddering as the last of his humanity was wrung
from him, Gerard looked up into his dear mother’s face, his
last
mortal memory that of her dawning horror as she recognized what she
held to her breast. Not her son. Not any more. She had time for one
shrill scream before he broke her neck with a strength that was all
at once incredible and awful. The girls wailed and tried, too late,
to obey her last command. His speed was incomprehensible. They
hadn’t a chance, falling in flutters of pastel silk that
rapidly
discolored with splashes of crimson.
From her impartial distance, Laure watched it
happen, saw Gerard awaken to the beast within, a beast he could not
then, could not now, control. Only centuries had taught him
finesse. In the beginning, and this was the beginning, he was a
brutal killer, savage and senselessly vicious as he discovered what
he’d become under the most horrifying of
circumstances.
As he lay in the blood of his slain family, Laure’s
soul wept for him, for the mother and sisters who had perished so
shockingly.
Moaning in disbelief and intoxicating satiety,
Gerard wobbled to his hands and knees.
“Nothing has changed,” he cried out in
agony.
“Madre Dio! What has happened
here?”
Gerard pulled himself up to his knees, extending his
stained hands before his shattered father’s gaze.
“Look what I’ve
done. Forgive me. Kill me, please.”
“You? You did this?” Gaspare
Pasquale’s voice
wavered, and tears filled his eyes.
“End it now, Papa. Please.”
Not understanding what possessed his only son to
bring about such carnage, Gaspare unsheathed his blade, praying to
himself, shocked beyond the ability to forgive. Trying to block out
the horror scattered all about him, he focused upon his much-loved
child to cry, “Demon!”
But as he began to pull back for a killing stroke,
his son was no more. What knelt at his feet was a creature devoid
of sympathy, empty of mercy, untouched by sentiment. Moved only by
dreadful instinct and voracious hunger.
Gerard sprang with a hideous snarl.
“Laurette, you must return. Quickly!
You’ve been
betrayed.”
Tearing herself from the gruesome spectacle, Laure
obeyed her grandmother’s command. She shook off the dazed,
dreamlike effects of thevoyage to return to the
present
where she was slumped across Gerard’s still form, too weak to
do
more than gaze around her in confusion.
“Take her.”
Her arms were gripped at Eulalie’s order. She could
only struggle impotently as she was dragged away from the altar
stone. The drumming reached a fevered pitch, the frenetic sound
snapping the faithful to and fro like an ecstatic palsy. Eulalie
took the ritual sword from La Place and raised it for all to
see.
“What are you doing?” Laure cried,
pulling against
those who held her as her aunt bared her husband’s
arm.
“With his eternal life force as a part of me, I
will
be invincible.” Making that claim, Eulalie slashed the
razor-sharp
blade across Gerard’s wrist. La Place was quick to slide a
calabash
gourd beneath it to catch the vital flow spilling from
him.
“No! No! Gerard awaken!”
“He cannot hear you, foolish girl.”
Eulalie
chuckled, watching with worshipful anticipation the blood fill the
gourd. “And to think I feared you. You are no threat to me
and my
power of command. Moira was wrong to believe you were next in line.
You are too easily deceived. Both of you were wrong to trust me
with your secrets and your souls. Tonight you will join your dear
grandmother, my beloved sister. Yourti-bon-ange
will live
in a pot beside hers, forever my prisoner. You should have heeded
your mother, girl, and not meddled where you don’t
belong.”
Panting in panic and despair, Laure strained against
those who held her away. Fear for her own fate never touched her as
she watched Gerard’s face go startlingly pale. His eyelids
never
quivered. There was no sign that his spirit had returned, and if it
didn’t soon, there would be no vessel for it to come back
into.
“You’re killing him!”
“That is the purpose of sacrifice, dear Laurette.
His sacrifice will lead to my succession as rightful priestess of
thesociete .”
Fury overrode distress, a deep cold anger at being
lied to, at being used. With it rose a powerful objection. She
would not lose her husband’s life to this evil
woman’s
ambitions.
“No!”
Laure flung up her arms, casting off the grown men
who imprisoned her as if they were spindly children. She launched
herself at Eulalie, who howled in rage as the gourd went flying
from her hands before she had the chance to drink.
Themambo tumbled back into La Place as Laure leapt
up onto
the altar stone, straddling Gerard’s all too still
form.
As other believers rushed her, they were thrown back
by the same unseen barrier Gerard had encountered earlier. Despite
Eulalie’s orders for them to overpower her, her followers
hung
back, muttering between themselves in superstitious awe. Their
leader had never displayed anywhere near this degree of control
over the elements. They weren’t prepared to challenge
it.
They began to whisper amongst themselves that
perhaps this was the one, this daughter of the daughter of Moira
LaClaire. And those whispers made Eulalie wild with
fury.
“Kill her! Kill them both!”
Maintaining the field around them rapidly drained
Laure’s strength, but she couldn’t relax it and
escape with either
of their lives. Gerard was cold as monument marble, and there was
no way she could lift him, let alone tote him safely out of the
bayou under her own power. Not alone.
Without pausing to consider her actions, Laure cut
her own wrist with the sword Eulalie had abandoned. Gritting her
teeth into the pain, she pressed the spouting wound to
Gerard’s
chill lips, rubbing hard so that the hot fluid would
penetrate.
“Come back to me, Gerard. Drink and grow
strong.”
There was a slight movement to his throat. Then
another. Suddenly, a searing heat streaked through her veins. With
a cry, she swooned upon his chest, the protective force around them
momentarily buckling.
“Take them!”
With a valiant effort she couldn’t sustain for
long,
Laure reestablished the field. Her body shaking with strain, she
pulled her wrist free of Gerard’s feasting. His eyes
flickered
open, glazed and unseeing.
“Gerard! Help me. You must help me if
we’re to
escape here alive!”
He reached up for her, banding her loosely with
absurdly weak arms and drawing her close against him. He whispered,
his voice faint and thready, “Help us.”
She thought he was calling upon her, which made no
sense at all, since she was powerless as her crippled barrier began
to crumble. Then the air about them began to hum and shimmer. The
very particles she breathed were charged with static electricity.
It wasn’t her doing, nor did she think it was his. She had
only
enough time to grab onto him tightly, her eyes closing
involuntarily as a great surge of energy jolted through them
both.
Laure must have lost consciousness. That’s the only
way she could explain shutting her eyes to the wild tableau in a
dank Louisiana bayou and opening them someplace else. Someplace far
away from avodun sacrifice but perhaps not that
far from
danger.
She awoke with senses prickling. Not alone. Not in
the bayou or even in New Orleans. The air was different, hot but a
sultry rather than a sweltering heat, touched with the sea but
crisp instead of brackish. She could see palm fronds and
whitewashed lattice work and, beyond, the glitter of a silver moon
reflecting upon a quiet sea. Not the stagnant Mississippi or the
commerce-crowded Gulf, but water uninterrupted as far as she could
see.
“Gerard!”
She sat up quickly, too quickly. Her equilibrium
roiled for a sickening moment as gentle hands braced her shoulders.
A woman’s hands. She gave her a fleeting glance, registering
startling green eyes in a lovely face framed by a cascade of black
hair. Then she concentrated on Gerard.
“Help him,” she cried out in dismay.
“Don’t let him
die.”
The woman touched a hand to Gerard’s still cheek,
the gesture tender, almost intimate in its
familiarity.
“He’ll be all right,” she
assured in a
French-accented voice that was European instead of New World
patois. “Your quick thinking has saved him. Let me look at
that.”
Laure surrendered her injured wrist into the
woman’s
care. She showed no shock at the nature of the wound. Though the
ministrations were unfailingly gentle, Laure couldn’t help
detecting a hard sheen of brilliance in the cat’s green eyes
as the
wound was carefully wrapped.
The woman was a vampire.
“Who are you?”
“Forgive me. There’s been little time for
pleasantries. I am Nicole LaValois. You are safe here at my
home.”
“How did we get here?”
“I heard Gerard’s call. In the nick of
time, I see.
Come, let me help you up.”
She took Laure by the elbows, lifting her off the
bed where Gerard lay as if in state. She didn’t want to leave
him,
but there was surprising strength in the young woman’s
grip.
“He will sleep for some time, and so should you
from
the looks of you. Consider yourself welcome. You are on the island
of Martinique.”
Another time Laure would find the energy to ask how
they’d managed to cross half a continent and an ocean in what
must
have been seconds. Now, she was more concerned with
Gerard.
“He’ll need a place to stay…
during the
day.”
The woman, Nicole, the vampire, understood without
further explanation. “We’ll see to it.
He’s among
friends.”
But was she?
“I’m Laure Pasquale.”
“Pasquale?”
“Gerard is my husband.”
The beautiful Nicole looked so genuinely startled,
Laure began to frown. What was so shocking? Then Nicole shook her
head in amazement.
“Gerardo Pasquale, married to a mortal. You must be
an exceptional woman, Laure. I think I will like you very much.
Come. I’ll show you to your room. You needn’t fear
for your safety.
We’re quite civilized. And besides,” she said with
a dazzling
smile, “you are family.”
Chapter Eighteen
Gerard opened his eyes, the effort enough to exhaust
him. One look at the man seated at his bedside led to his pained
assumption.
“I am in hell.”
Marchand LaValois, his century old adversary, only
smiled in wry amusement. “I may yet send you there, but I
have no
plans to join you.”
“No you won’t. You would be doing me a
favor, and
that would not please you.” He sighed heavily and looked away
from
the stocky Parisian who had bedeviled him so in post-Revolution
France. His gaze indifferently swept his surroundings. “What
is
this place?”
“My home. That would put you at the mercy of my
hospitality this time. You may expect a kindness similar to what
you’ve shown me.”
He was doomed. Gerard managed a hoarse chuckle. “I
would expect no less from you, patriot.”
Marchand bristled at the title. “Those days are
past.”
Gerard’s look chided him for that claim.
“I cannot
see you without a flag-waving crusade.”
“I’ve found peace here with Nicole and
our daughter.
Something you would not understand.”
“A funny thing about peace, Frenchman.
It’s such a
transient state.”
“Perhaps for one such as you.” Riled and
showing it,
Marchand drawled, “Tell me, how is that blonde bitch you
travel
with?”
Gerard’s mood darkened like a summer squall. His
tone rumbled with approaching thunder. “You would be wise to
be
careful how you refer to my wife, lest you end up with your head on
a plate.”
“Wife?” His bored manner fell away in his
astonishment. “Mon Dieu, Pasquale, not
even you could be
so crazy.”
“You do not know her-”
“Know her? That meddling witch all but destroyed my
life and my family.”
“Laure?”
“Who is Laure?”
“My wife.”
“What about Bianca?”
Gerard recoiled, for a moment in full agreement with
Marchand’s disgust. “Why would I wish to wed myself
to that
woman?”
“That’s what I was wondering.”
“I have not seenil nemico
since that
business in New York, and if our paths never cross again, all the
better.”
“So, this Laure, who is she?”
“I’m sorry, my darling,” came
the breezy intrusion
of Nicole’s voice. “I had no time to tell you.
Gerard has brought
his mortal bride with him. A lovely girl.”
Marchand blinked. “A mortal?” Then he
threw back his
head to issue a huge boom of laughter. “Gerardo Pasquale,
taken by
a mortal passion. Oh, this is too entertaining.”
“I’m so glad you are amused.”
Gerard turned his
cheek to accept Nicole’s fond kiss, attempting, badly, not to
show
how much her affection meant to him. It was the only thing keeping
her surly husband from finishing the job the voodoo priestess had
started.
Gerard’s recall came flooding back.
“Where is she?”
“She’s resting-”
“I am here.”
All turned toward the speaker, senses quivering with
the scent of live blood.
Laure hesitated in the doorway. Though she’d slept
through the past day without interruption, she knew it would be
foolish to step into a nest of potential vipers without due
caution. The three of them were vampires. She could spot the
unnatural signs of it now: the stillness, the glitter in the eyes,
the pallor to the skin, the way the hair rose at the nape of her
neck in the presence of danger. And here was danger, no matter how
congenially wrapped.
Her hostess was seated on the edge of her husband’s
bed, her pale hand resting familiarly upon his chest. The intense
featured man she’d not seen before, and she was wary of the
way he
stared at her as if she were some strange puzzle to solve. From
Gerard there was nothing, no clue as to what he was thinking or
feeling. The woman, Nicole, had called them family, but her glimpse
into Gerard’s past led her to believe that all his family had
perished. So who was this gorgeous woman to her husband? She was
unprepared for the jealousy tightening within her at the thought
that they shared an intimate relationship, especially when her own
link to Gerard was fragile at best.
Nicole smiled at her, rising up to take her hand and
lead her to Gerard’s side. “There you are. Looking
much better, I’m
happy to say. Laure, this unfriendly-looking fellow is my husband,
Marchand.”
As she nodded in greeting, Laure remembered Gerard
speaking of them. This was the couple who’d born a child
between
them. This was Saint Arabella’s daughter. She
wasn’t sure if she
should be relieved or feel further threatened.
Nicole tugged at her husband’s arm.
“Come, Marchand,
let us leave them alone. We can get better acquainted
later.”
When the supernatural pair had gone, Laure regarded
her own husband with a cautious care.
“Are you all right?”
“Why didn’t you tell me you were with
child?”
Of all the accusations he could make concerning the
past twenty-four hours, that one took her completely by
surprise.
“Is it mine?”
She’d thought herself prepared for this moment.
She’d rehearsed the answer to that unexpectedly poignant
question.
She could hear Percy’s pressuring voice.Yes. Tell
him
yes!
One word, and her future and that of the child’s
would be secure. For an instant, she considered all her carefully
planned lies, but in a heartbeat, abandoned them all in favor of
the truth. A truth that could cost her everything.
“No. I wish it was.”
His expression faltered, giving her just a glimpse
of how that news devastated him.
“I was afraid to tell you sooner,” she
hurried on.
It didn’t matter. She could tell by the glaze coming over his
eyes
that her excuses wouldn’t matter now. She spoke them anyway
in
hopes that he would understand if not forgive. “I feared you
would
think I tricked you into marriage in order to make you believe this
babe was your own.”
“And isn’t that exactly what
you’ve
done?”
She canted her gaze downward, unable to withstand
the cold cut of his stare. “I found I couldn’t go
through with the
deception.”
“And I am to applaud you for that sudden bout of
conscience?”
“No.” She hung her head, well aware that
she was
damning herself with her own words. But what defense could she
offer that would make any difference now? Her lack of honesty
condemned her, and to plead for mercy at this late date seemed
somehow reprehensible. “What I’ve done is
unforgivable, I know. So
what happens now?”
She lifted her gaze to meet his, willing him to see
that she would accept whatever punishment he deemed appropriate for
her duplicity. He’d admired her for her bravery before, but
she
didn’t feel particularly courageous as she awaited his
judgement.
She was scared, too scared to think or pray or even to consider
what his decision would mean to her and her child. She was too
afraid of losing him. That was the truth she didn’t speak
aloud in
her defense. He would never believe that she loved
him.
Gerard placed a hand wearily across his eyes,
blocking out the sight of her as if it offended him beyond
endurance. “I cannot think just now. Go away,
Laure.”
“Go where?” She couldn’t keep
the panicked tremor
from her voice.
“Anywhere but here within my presence. Nicole will
see to you. She is more charitable than I find myself to be. Just
go.”
Biting down on the want to throw herself upon him to
beg for his understanding, Laure turned quietly and left his room.
She had no right to ask for it when such entreaties should have
been made before they had lain together. Her silence since
they’d
stood at the altar grew into a greater confession of guilt with
each day that passed with truths unspoken. She could not blame him
for not wanting to listen now. Nor would he hear what her heart was
saying. Not now. Not after she’d done what she’d
promised never to
do.
She’d failed him.
And as she stepped out into the hall and closed the
door behind her, a mighty roar of pain and rage echoed behind
it.
A child.
She was having another man’s child.
Gerard closed his eyes against the terrible pain of
that knowledge. What a fool he was. To think that for one brief,
eternally blissful instant of misunderstanding he’d believed
himself the father. And in that moment, that sliver of precious
time, he’d known how much the idea meant to him.
He hadn’t given it much credence when she
approached
him with the notion. He truly hadn’t believed it to be
possible.
But then he hadn’t thought himself vulnerable to desire,
either,
and she’d proven him handily mistaken there.
He was Italian. Nothing was so revered amongst his
people as motherhood. And here was his beautiful Madonna telling
him she was going to present him with an heir. A Pasquale. A way to
make amends for the family line he’d torn asunder. A chance
to
redeem himself through new life, new hope.
His child.
And then she’d ripped that naive assumption from
him
the way he’d ripped out his own father’s throat.
A low moan of despair welled up inside him, becoming
a harsh, self-mocking chuckle. Oh, how stupid he was. How
incredibly blind.Make love to me, husband . He
could
picture her lovely face, so innocent of anything but love. Inviting
him to lie with her, to join with her, to plant the seeds of what
was to be the most amazing plot ever devised to scheme a willing
fool from his fortune.
And he’d believed her!
He’d believed her bashful inquiries about
conceiving
a child between them. He’d swallowed whole her story about
needing
family, about wanting to belong. He’d plunged right into her
insidious deception by taking her hand, by taking her body without
ever guessing how well used it had been before him.
Liar! What a liar she was! And he a fool for wanting
so desperately to believe.
He rose, ignoring his own weakness of body when the
pain of soul overwhelmed all else.
If not his, whose?
Whom had she lain with to conceive the lie she
carried? What mortal had she rutted with in mindless human lust to
beget a child so carelessly? Or was it careless? When was this
clever conception done? Before or after their marriage? Had she wed
him to cover up for her mistake, or had she taken a lover after
they’d spoken vows in order to deceive him?
In order to present him with an heir.
Like brother, like sister. His broken heart allowed
his rational mind to cast Laure in that unlikely mold. Were they
two of a kind? Scheming, deceiving, lying to rise above their
means? And he’d been the perfect vehicle for their brilliant
plan.
How much of it was a lie?
How good an actress was his sweet
wife?
Had she pretended the responsiveness that bloomed
beneath his kisses? Had she pretended to adore his touch? Were her
sighs and little urgent cries signs of passion, or born of
necessity in order to convince him of her lie?
Did she care for him at all?
Did she see man or monster?
He flung off the sense of injury by cloaking it with
ire. What difference did that make now? The truth was told. Their
relationship was a lie.
So why had she thrown herself upon him on that altar
of stone, protecting him with her own life and that of her unborn
child? If he were merely a stepping stone to a life of comfort and
plenty, why hadn’t she let her ghoulish aunt drain away his
blood
and slay him, ridding herself of his existence and freeing the way
to all?
There were no simple answers, and he was too
agitated to deal with complex ones. He needed time, his eternal
companion, to sort out the situation.
A child.
Whatwould that mean?
Beyond his longing for his own progeny, there were
other issues, dark, destructive issues preventing him from claiming
mother and child with open arms.
She knew.
Laure had been with him in his travels to the past.
He’d felt her there as witness to his fall. She now knew why
he
preferred an empty heart and a blank soul.
She’d watched him kill his family. Not just murder.
That was too clean, too forgiving a term. He’d slaughtered
them-his
mother, his father, his beautiful little sisters. Like an animal,
without conscience, without care, without hesitation or remorse.
Then. Not then. He’d been lost to the violent thrall of his
new
existence. He hadn’t realized what he’d done, the
consequences of
those actions. Not then. And for four centuries, he’d hidden
from
his guilt by pretending to be above the reach of
culpability.
Now who was the liar?
Laure knew what he had done. He couldn’t pretend
with her now. When she looked at him, she would see those savaged
bodies, and she would know she’d never be safe with him.
Never. Nor
would her child.
“It will be dawn soon.”
Gerard didn’t acknowledge Marchand’s
statement or
his presence. He had no fondness for Nicole’s brusque and
humorless
husband. The man took everything too personally for his taste. He
knew how to hold a grudge. Theirs had survived better than a
century, so Gerard knew better than to think himself forgiven now
just because he had arrived, uninvited, weakened and not alone. But
perhaps he would be more tolerant.
“We need to discuss the conditions for your
remaining here, Pasquale.”
That did get his attention. He turned toward the
little Frenchman with a disdainful air.
“Conditions?”
“Nicole has asked that you stay on as our guest,
and
I will not challenge her invitation. But I will see that you do
nothing during your stay to endanger her.”
“I would never do that.”
“Not overtly, no, I don’t believe you
would, or we
would not be having this conversation at all. This is our home,
Pasquale. We live here, comfortably, happily and no one bothers us.
We like it that way. We draw no undo attention to our odd habits
and we-”
“Do not leave a trail of bodies leading to your
door.” Gerard made an irritated hand gesture. “Do
you really think
I am so stupid?”
“No. I think you are vain and impulsive and
arrogant. I think you believe you can make your own rules and
others will abide by them. I think you believe yourself beyond
mortal reach and that, my friend, makes you dangerous to
us.”
Gerard said nothing for a moment, affronted by the
blatant way Marchand thrust his failings into his face but unable
to deny them. “So, what am I to do while I am under your
roof? Sip
tea and feed on rodents?”
“You will not kill.”
Gerard blinked.
Marchand pressed on more passionately. “You will
not
take a human life as long as you are on this island. It will not be
allowed or tolerated. When you go out to feed, you will go with
Nicole or me, and you will do as we tell you, take from whom we
tell you and only as much as we tell you.”
Gerard regarded him stoically for a long moment,
then chuckled. “I can see your father-in-law has had an
effect upon
you. He views these humans with a compassion I cannot quite
comprehend.”
“You will while you are here, or you will regret
it.”
Another time, he might have taken pleasure in
arguing with the autocratic Parisian. He would have called him a
petty Napoleon or an idealistic Robespierre, both of whom had
failed to see the irony in their despotic rule. But now was not
that time. He was weary.
And he needed LaValois’s charity.
Rubbing his temples as if he were bothered by a
mortal malady, Gerard grumbled sullenly, “Oh, very well. I
shall be
the model guest. You’ve my word on it. I will follow your
rules and
cause no trouble.”
Marchand stared at him narrowly.
“Really?”
“Yes, yes. And I-appreciate-your
hospitality.” He
gritted out that last.
Amazed, Marchand could think of no way to mock him
for that surprising bit of humility. “Come with
me,” he instructed
instead. “I’ll show you where you’ll
rest.”
Beneath the stylish island home was a deep,
stone-walled cellar. A series of false fronts and clever latches
secured the spot from unwelcome intrusion, so that they might sleep
undisturbed. In that cool darkness were two chambers, one housing a
simple coffin, and the other a large mahogany bed. Seeing it,
Gerard recalled the Frenchman’s aversion to lying in a closed
casket-something he had initiated, along with a long ago bite. One
of those small misunderstandings that had forged the unbreechable
distance between them.
He gestured toward the box.
“Is that your daughter’s?”
Marchand looked uncomfortable. “No. She
doesn’t
require it. It’s for Nicole’s father when he
visits.”
Doesn’t require it? Gerard lifted a curious brow,
but Marchand’s glower advised him not to pursue it.
“And Gino? How is he?” Gerard tried to
sound
nonchalant in his interest. Tried but failed. “Still with
that…
what was she, a reporter?”
“You know very well what Cassie does. She owns her
own newspaper. And they are both very well. Frederica is visiting
them in England. Louis has made their home there after that, what
did you call it, business in New York.”
“Louis,” he mused, thoughts taking a
wistful turn.
“I cannot think of him by that name.”
Marchand’s response was less kind.
“I’m surprised
that he doesn’t think of you by many.”
Gerard made no comment to that wry observation.
“And
where will my wife sleep?”
“She’ll have rooms above. Nicole has
already seen
her settled in.”
“She and Nicole will like one another. They both
have rather odd tastes in husbands.”
Marchand’s chuckle bordered on genuine amusement.
Amazing, thought Gerard. A sense of well-hidden humor. Perhaps
he’s
not such a total bore after all.
“One thing, Pasquale.”
Marchand’s grip would have
broken a mortal’s arm as he called him to task. “Do
you bring any
trouble with you?”
“What do you mean?” he asked, knowing
very well what
he meant.
“Nicole has made me promise not to pry in your
affairs. She’s afraid you’ll leave if I
do.” No loss, was his
apparent conclusion. But he did love his wife fiercely. And Nicole,
for whatever reason, was genuinely fond of Pasquale. “So I
won’t
ask for particulars, but I must insist on knowing if your presence
here will put us in any danger.”
“I commend you for your concern for your family,
and
I share it. I swear to you, if I believe there is a threat, we will
be gone without question.”
Marchand nodded, for once believing him
sincere.
No, Gerard considered cynically, he and Laure
didn’t
need to import trouble from New Orleans. They didn’t need
scheming
relatives armed with treachery and swords. They didn’t need
greed
or voodoo to cast suspicion and fear. Their trouble was here,
between the two of them.
And he had no idea how to resolve it.
“How is the room? Are you comfortable
here?”
Laure gave a start. She hadn’t heard Nicole enter.
But then, of course, she wouldn’t, would she? She smiled
wanly at
the other woman.
“It’s fine, thank you. It’s
very good of you to take
us in like this.”
“Is there anyone I can contact for you, to tell
them
where you are and that you are safe?”
“No! No, it’s better that no one knows we
are
here.”
Nicole waved a hand as she walked to the full length
windows and opened them to their spectacular view of the
sea.
“This is my favorite room. Such a breathtaking
vista, don’t you think? I bet the sunset is
glorious.”
How casually she spoke of it, of the condition that
kept her relegated to the night. Not with regret, Laure noticed,
but as if she were truly accepting of her fate. And how easily she
accepted the mystery of their arrival, not with questions or
curiosity but with respect to their want of privacy.
The tangy air wafted in, along with the heavy floral
scent of the exotic blossoms growing beneath the terrace. Laure
grimaced at the sickly sweet scent and sat heavily upon the bed to
wait for the queasiness to pass. She glanced up to see
Nicole’s
dark gaze upon her.
“How far along are you?”
Laure started again. “What?”
“The child you carry, when is it
due?”
“In less than five months’
time.”
“A splendid time, motherhood. The only period in
which we don’t have to worry about our figure. Second only to
the
joys of marriage. How long have you and Gerardo been
married?”
A clever way to ask if the child were his. Laure
didn’t mind answering. “A little over a
month.”
“You will need clothing and necessities,”
Nicole
chatted easily, skipping over any further curiosities she might
have about the parentage of the child. Laure was grateful for that
courtesy. “If you feel up to it, we can go into town at
sunset
tomorrow and buy you some things to make you feel more at home. For
tonight, I’ll lend you one of my nightdresses.”
“Thank you. You are very kind.”
“Gerard is very special to me.” She saw
Laure’s
expression and laughed. “Like a favorite uncle. He and my
father
were best friends until they had a falling out over a
woman.”
“Your mother,” Laure supplied without
thinking.
Nicole gave her an odd look. “No. Over the creature
who is responsible for making them what they are. Why would you say
my mother?”
“Gerard has spoken of her fondly. I must have
misunderstood.”
Nicole placed a gentle hand upon her shoulder.
“No,”
she said softly, “you didn’t. He was in love with
her. Of course he
will deny it if you ask him, saying he has no heart with which to
know love.” She chuckled indulgently.
“But you don’t believe him?”
Laure
prompted.
“I know better,” she confided.
“He is a soft center
surrounded by a hard shell. But do not tell him that I told you
so.”
“You sound as if you know him very well.”
She
couldn’t keep the pang of envy from her voice. That
didn’t escape
her lovely young hostess.
“Yes, I do. We’ve been through some
trying times
together. He was not always inclined to be as agreeable as you see
him today. He’s haughty and pouty and sometimes cruel, like a
little boy, really, who wants everything and gets angry when you
tell him he can’t have it. I would tell you to run far and
fast to
escape him, but I can’t. I just love him dearly. For all his
faults
you’ll find no one as loyal or protective. He would not think
so,
but I know he’ll make you a wonderful husband.”
Laure supplied a faint smile.
“No, eh? Shall I speak to him for
you?”
“No! Please. There’s no need. We have
some
differences to work out is all.”
“Ah, yes. How does a mortal adapt to our lifestyle,
I imagine.”
Laure took a chance with the generous stranger.
“How
do you do it?” she asked. “How do you justify what
you must do to
survive?”
“It was hard at first. It was Gerardo, in fact, who
helped me understand what I was, but Marchand and my father who
taught me how to live with it. I must take from mortals to survive,
so I give back to them whenever I can in return. We have funded a
hospital and a library here on the island. I organize and support
many charity functions. It is my way of dealing with what I
am.”
“You don’t kill?”
“Never! Well, only if I or my family is threatened.
I am not an animal. I can control my… desires. I have a
wonderful family, a loving husband, a doting father and stepmother,
a beautiful child. It does not have to be an ugly thing unless that
ugliness is all one has inside. I find a comforting beauty in the
night, not darkness. I guess it’s all in how you perceive
things.”
Indeed. Laure sat quietly reflecting upon that.
Having seen into her husband’s past, she knew how he looked
at
things. Through the discoloration of blood and death and
guilt.
And she, despite her immodest boastings, had failed
to take that stain away and set him free.
Chapter Nineteen
“You love her.”
Gerard didn’t respond to Nicole’s
observation as she
came up behind him on the wide veranda. He didn’t want to
think
about the subject preying upon his mind these passing weeks, now
months. Time had neither helped nor healed his troubled heart. He
stared out over the dark sea, seeing his future reflected in that
empty expanse of blackness. He flinched away from the young
woman’s
touch, but being Nicole, she wasn’t discouraged by his
moodiness.
Her arms banded his middle and her cheek rested upon his
shoulder.
“It’s been almost three
months,” she chided gently.
“Don’t you think you ought to at least talk to
her.”
“There’s nothing to say.”
“You could ask her about the child.”
It would do no good to declare the topic off limits.
She’d already been silent on the subject for far longer than
he’d
ever dared hope. One truth would answer all her
questions.
“It’s not mine.”
“But it’s part of her. Doesn’t
that mean
something?”
“No.”
Why had he thought she’d understand?
He shook off her embrace to vault lightly over the
retaining wall. Within a minute, he’d negotiated the thick
underbrush without a scratch and started down the beach. The sand
gleamed like wet diamonds set in dark velvet. Heat from the day
still shimmered up from it. The beauty of the setting was lost to
him. He saw nothing but Laure’s face as she spoke her most
damning
lie.
I love you, Gerard.
“You can’t hide from her here
forever.”
He shot a severing glance at Nicole as she fell in
beside him. “Are you asking me to leave?”
Her arm looped through his in a show of
unappreciated devotion. “Of course not. You married her. You
must
care for her.”
“She tricked me into the marriage, she and her
scheming brother, for my money and to give her bastard a
name.”
“Harsh words for one who is always the soul of
honesty.”
“I have never lied to those who matter to
me.”
“There are things worse than lies. Things like
indifference. You are an expert at that, too.”
“If I am so reprehensible, why do you tolerate me?
Why not send the both of us on our way?”
“Because I don’t know what brought you
here. Laure
won’t tell me, but my guess is that it would be dangerous for
you
to return to New Orleans. You are like family, Gerard. You will
always have a home here with us.”
“And that thrills your husband to no end,
I’m
sure.”
“Marchand would do anything to please me. Even put
up with you.” When he didn’t smile, she squeezed
his arm. “I cannot
help if you don’t talk to me.”
“Who asked for your help?”
She ignored that growl to say, “You did when you
called to me on the psychic link we share. That Laure shares as
well.”
“Thank you for that assistance, but it
doesn’t give
you leave to meddle in affairs that don’t concern
you.”
“I am concerned, because the woman who bears your
name is wasting away in misery. It’s not good for the baby.
She
doesn’t eat, she doesn’t sleep. If you want to
punish her, fine,
but don’t involve an innocent life with your selfish sense of
justice.”
“Selfish? I am the one who was wronged. That makes
me selfish?”
“What of Laure? What do you know of her plight?
Whose child does she carry?”
“It was begat by some mortal. Some mortal who could
give her what I could not. She pretended to be satisfied with our
arrangement, but only because she was carrying another man’s
seed.
No, that’s not right. A mortal man’s. I am no man
who could fill
her with child. I can only give her things of no
importance.”
“Like what? Trust? Love?”
“Love.” He spat in the sand. “A
vile emotion
reserved for fools.”
“I am a huge fool then because I am surrounded by
it-from my father, my husband, my daughter… from
you.” She
waited for him to deny it. Pleased when he didn’t, she
continued.
“Does that make me weak? Does that make me somehow inferior
to you
of the hardened heart?”
“Don’t laugh at me, Nicole. I have no use
for love.
It has always betrayed me. Or I have betrayed it. You know nothing
to offer such advice to me. If you knew the truth, you would not
chastise me so. You would know that I do the right thing by staying
away from Laure and her child. I only bring misfortune to those I
care for.”
“I am happy and well.”
“Not through my doing!”
She stopped him, turning him toward her. “Yes, as I
recall, it was.”
“How? By almost murdering your Parisian? By
stealing
away your father’s chance to be truly human again and know
happiness?”
“My father has no regrets. He has forgiven you for
the past.”
“But I can’t forgive myself. Nor would
you if you
knew the truth.”
“Tell me this awful truth that makes you suffer
so.”
He tried to pull away, but her grip was strong,
unbreakable. But not so, he knew, her heart. “I
can’t tell you,
Nicole. I value your affection too greatly to lose
it.”
“You won’t.”
“You don’t know. You don’t know
what I’ve done, or
you wouldn’t say so.”
“Yes, I do. I do know.”
He drew a strangled breath and stared at her through
a glaze of guilt and regret. “How could you?”
“My father told me. Long ago.”
“That I killed your mother?”
“That she was old and suffering and begged you to
end her pain when my father could not find the courage to do so. I
have always been grateful to you for performing that final act of
compassion.”
“I am not brave, Nicole. Do not paint me to be. I
am
a selfish coward clear through. I cannot find your father’s
strength to love a mortal unconditionally, knowing that she will
grow old and die and leave me to go on without her. I cannot add
that sorrow to the others I already carry. It is better that Laure
make another life for herself away from me. I will provide for her
and the child. I would not be so cruel as to deny her that comfort,
just because I was foolish enough to believe her when she
said-”
“Said what?”
“It doesn’t matter now.”
“I think it matters greatly. You need to say these
things to her, not to me. If she is the greedy schemer you say she
is, anxious only for what your money can buy, she should take your
offer without hesitation. And if she is not…
That’s what you’re
afraid of, isn’t it?”
“I am not afraid of any mortal.”
She smiled in the face of his bluster. “Then
convince me of it. She’s on the terrace. She often goes there
to be
alone. I don’t think she’d object to your
company.”
Gerard frowned, seeing how neatly she’d trapped him
into doing what he’d been avoiding for so long, confronting
the
female who’d stolen his heart.
Laure leaned back on the chaise, closing her eyes to
appreciate the night’s scents and sounds. This foreign clime
felt
familiar to her now. She enjoyed the lush abandon of it, the vivid
splashes of color, the depthless shades of green and blue. And she
liked the LaValoises. Nicole was kind, anticipating her every need.
Marchand was an avid debater who liked nothing more than a
well-matched argument on any subject. She’d fallen into their
reverse pattern of life with surprising ease, sleeping the daylight
away to rise at twilight. They filled her hours with entertaining
conversation and tours about the French-flavored island where they
were welcomed and obviously respected. Marchand was involved in law
enforcement. She hadn’t been able to figure out his role, but
there
was no mistaking the awe and reverence the villagers held for him
and the love they displayed toward his wife.
If any questioned the nocturnal pairs’ habits, no
one voiced them openly.
It was truly a paradise, a place where superstition
made the unbelievable commonplace. But to Laure, it was a
beautifully landscaped prison.
“Nicole tells me you are not taking proper care of
yourself.”
Her eyes flew open in tandem with the leap of her
heart. For a breathless second, she could do no more than stare,
her gaze devouring the sight that had been denied her for so
long.
“I see she has not exaggerated. Come. Dinner has
been prepared for you, and I will see you waste none of
it.”
Laure’s smile wavered. “Do you mean to
hand feed it
to me, then?”
“Why not? You have forced me to eat my own words
often enough. Come.”
He extended his hand in an invitation too tempting
to refuse. For the chance of his company, she would have consumed
the insects that the locals swore by. She struggled to lift out of
the low chaise, awkward with her burgeoning girth. And he was there
to gently cup her elbow and take her hand, guiding her to her feet.
Too quickly, he withdrew the contact she savored more than the
thought of a warm meal. For that was what she was starving
for.
He escorted her inside, where the ocean breezes
created a cool refuge. Laure groaned at the sight of the feast laid
out upon the dining table the LaValoises never used. Gerard pulled
out a chair and gestured for her to sit. When she did so, as
gracelessly as a cart bearing too great a load, she stilled him
with a hand upon his forearm.
“You’ll join me, won’t
you?”
“It’s not exactly my kind of
fare.”
She nodded, trying unsuccessfully to hide her
disappointment.
“But,” he added, “I suppose I
can keep you company,
just to make sure you are really eating. Fair
enough?”
She beamed, earning a tightening to his expression.
“Fair enough,” she agreed more sedately.
She’d never enjoyed the exotic island tastes as
fully as she did beneath Gerard’s indulgent goading. Chicken
basted
in mango juices, coconut breaded shrimp with a peppery sauce. Since
he seemed to take pleasure in every bite she took, she pushed
beyond comfort just to relish his presence. When at last she
couldn’t force another bite, he nodded and stood.
“I am satisfied.”
“And I am stuffed like a Christmas
goose.”
“A most attractive one.”
She held her breath as he lifted her hand to his
lips. The kiss he brushed there was all too brief. A gesture of
courtly courtesy was not what she wanted from him, but it was a
start, just as this mostly silent meal was a
beginning.
“You’ll join me tomorrow night as well?
To make sure
I clean my plate?”
“If that is what it takes, I will be
here.”
And after he’d gone, she refused to wonder over his
sudden agreeability, certain it was Nicole’s doing. If it
took
worry over her health to force him into her company, she would not
question it. The moments spent with him were too precious. And if
this meal yielded little other than an aching stomach, she would
try to make further progress the next night. And the night after.
Until their polite facade crumbled and honest speech was
freed.
Only then could she ask his
forgiveness
Only then could she dare to dream.
Early July heat beat down on the island jewel,
wilting everything upon it. Laure, now huge with child, spent most
of her time dozing, for it was too uncomfortable to sleep, or she
walked along the beach where an occasional cooling breeze made
existence bearable.
After the first few months of sickness, her
pregnancy progressed easily. She was healthy and strong, continuing
to stay active despite the insistence of the house servants that
she should be resting. She didn’t want to rest. When she
rested,
she worried. When she worried, she couldn’t rest.
So far, there’d been no contact from either Percy
or
Eulalia. She hoped they’d managed to fall off the face of the
earth
and not to be found. That’s what she hoped, but she
wasn’t entirely
certain. She felt bad not writing to at least tell Percy that she
was all right, but she understood Gerard’s insistence that
they be
cautious. They could not bring jeopardy to those who’d shown
them
kindness. And her time was too near to indulge in possible
danger.
She become a familiar sight around the LaValois
properties, walking at a brisk pace until recent weeks when her
stride settled to a slower lumbering. The island was a place of
industry, and the LaValoises were wealthy planters. Marchand had a
head for fair business and Nicole a heart for compassion, which
made them popular with those they employed. But there were always a
few dissenters who thrived on stirring up trouble to increase their
own importance. One of these, Laure discovered, was one of the
field foremen, Ezra McBain.
A large, intemperate, foul and angry man, from what
little she’d seen of him when he’d come to the
house, he managed
his team of workers through intimidation. And his favorite form of
threat was the nature of the LaValoises.
Laure came upon him quite by accident while on a
late day walk. He had cornered several field hands and was
frightening them with insinuations about their masters. If they
didn’t work harder, longer, more productively, they could
turn up
missing as a guest on the dining table in the big house, where the
main course was blood. Shocked, Laure tried to avoid being seen,
but one of the workers caught sight of her and that brought the
bullying McBain’s attention about.
It was none of her affair. But the LaValoises had
been so kind to take her and Gerard in, she felt she owed them more
loyalty than McBain displayed. She continued her walk, feeling
McBain’s squinty eyes upon her until she rounded a bend in
the
path. Only then did she breathe easier. And that night, when
Marchand and Nicole greeted her, she felt it only right to tell
them of the fear and rumor McBain was spreading. She knew too well
what that kind of talk could breed.
When she heard McBain had been fired from his
position, she wasn’t sorry. She was concerned. And she said
so to
Gerard as they shared the time, if not the evening meal, together.
The hour or two spent in each other’s company was the
highlight of
Laure’s day. Though Gerard never touched her, never was more
than
polite in his own cynical fashion, she lived for their moments
alone. she’d grown accustomed to the nighttime rhythms of the
beings she called friends and never was ignored, but often the
loneliness was her worst enemy. The loneliness and the uncertainty
breeding a constant fear of what was to come.
Gerard never spoke of the child. Though she could
see his attention focus on the rounding of her belly, he never
asked about the babe’s parentage nor offered the protection
of his
own name. He also never brought up the reason for their exile. He
never spoke of his trip to the past, or of her failure to keep her
promises to him. But her knowledge of his disappointment grew
heavier by the day. Though the LaValoises never complained of their
company, she knew the time was coming when they would have to leave
the island paradise for a future of their own. She could sense the
restlessness in Gerard, but he didn’t bring the matter up to
her.
He was waiting, she knew, for the baby to be born. What would
happen then was the source of her greatest fear.
As she picked over her evening meal, Gerard seemed
in a distracted mood. He waved off her worries over McBain with a
haughty gesture.
“Men like that are no threat to us. Let him
bluster.
He can do no harm.”
His arrogant words sparked the memory of a similar
conversation between her father and mother on the eve of his death.
Hearing them elicited a foreboding chill.
“You, of all people, should understand how
dangerous
rumor can be. I have seen-” She broke off, not wanting to
bring
back the circumstances.
“What have you seen?” Gerard demanded
with his
typical disdain for human suffering.
She met his bored gaze, her own direct and
unswerving, as was her oration. “I have seen an unfounded
rumor
turn trusted servants into a howling mob. I have seen that mob turn
on those who had cared for them like family. I’ve seen them
drag
the man who fed, clothed and gave them self-respect out into the
night to hang him from a tree until he was dead, then dismember the
body and burn it, denying him a peaceful rest. I’ve seen a
home go
up in flames and the remaining family forced into hiding to save
themselves from one ugly whisper. A suggestion that a child died as
a sacrifice to dark gods and that my mother, a witch, was
responsible. My father, of course, denied it. He denied it even as
his last breath strangled from him.”
“Laure,” Gerard began, his tone tempered
with the
softening of regret.
“That was the last time I felt safe. That was the
last time I had a home. When my mother married Percy’s
father, I
had hoped the rumors had died away. She was so happy and, for a
time, I dared believe misfortune wouldn’t follow. Then Simon
Cristobel died of mysterious causes. Talk of witchcraft, of my
mother marrying him to inherit his wealth after murdering him,
drove her to her death soon after. No one knows exactly what
happened to her, other than she disappeared from our home one
night, and her body was found the next morning.” Her voice
failed
for a moment, and she was forced to blink tears away before
continuing. “They say she took her own life, but I have never
believed it.
“My future could have been cut equally short if not
for Percy. He took a stand for me. He took me into his home and
fought off all rumors that I might somehow be involved. So you see,
even though I know what kind of man he is, that he’s a
schemer with
few compunctions, he saved me, and I owe him for that. He made me
believe that I deserved good things.”
“You do,” Gerard agreed quietly. He
glanced away as
if made uncomfortable by her woeful tale. Did he fear she was
playing upon his sympathy to worm her way back into his heart?
Never that.
“I will make my own good fortune,” she
declared.
“For myself and my child.” She didn’t
include Gerard in that bold
claim because she wasn’t sure he’d want to be
there. She didn’t
know if he wished to be a part of her future. Suddenly, she had to
know. “Gerard, we must talk about what will happen when the
baby
comes.”
A guarded blankness came over his features. His eyes
were a clouded opaque. “Must we?” he drawled.
“My time is growing near, and I need to know what
place we will have in your life, if any. We cannot remain here in
hiding forever.”
“No. We cannot. I have thought of returning home to
Italy. I’ve not been there since… since I was
mortal. I thought
perhaps I could lay some ghosts to rest if I were to confront them
where they lay.”
A terrible tightness began to band within her chest.
He hadn’t mentioned her in his plan. An oversight, or a
purposeful
exclusion. “Am I to go with you, then?”
He didn’t need to answer. She saw his intention in
the way his gaze canted away. She couldn’t draw a decent
breath
through the sudden wadding of anguish within her
throat.
“I will see you lack for nothing.”
Cold comfort offered at an equally chill
temperature.
Lack for nothing.
Nothing except the man she loved. Nothing except the
only dream she’d ever had-that of home and family. She sat
perfectly still, battling the need to weep and cast herself upon
him to beg for his forgiveness. She’d known, hadn’t
she, that he
wasn’t a man given to mercy. And there’d be none in
his plans for
her. Just a painfully civil separation, removing her from his life.
She rose up from the table with all the dignity she could muster
while big as a sugar barrel.
“I thank you for your offer of charity,”
she told
him, her manner rigidly proper. “But it won’t be
necessary. I will
be a burden to no man. Excuse me, please.”
Her exit was graceless. She could hardly see where
she set her feet, as if such a thing were still possible over her
mammoth belly. Her eyes burning and blurred, Laure stumbled
outside, seeking a way to cool the heat of her
disappointment.
He was setting her aside.
For months, she’d resisted the possibility. She
hadn’t brought up the subject for fear of forcing this very
point.
She’d lied to him about the child, and now he
wouldn’t accept
either of them. She’d offered him a chance at mortality and
had
failed to help him achieve it. She’d disrupted his life,
thrown his
finances into chaos, exposed him to the dangers of Eulalia
LaClaire. All he wanted was a return to his quiet, shadowed life.
How could she blame him for that?
How would she ever get over her desire to share it
with him?
She made her ungainly way down the path to the
beach, needing the soothing sound of the surf to ease her pain and
panic. After the child was born, she’d contact Percy and make
arrangements for her return to New Orleans. Alone. From there, she
would disappear into obscurity, to make a life for the two of them.
She’d take nothing from Gerard. The child would be her
family, and
she would find the means to survive. That was the legacy her mother
had left her.
The sound of a footfall on the gravel trail behind
her brought a leap of hope to Laure’s heart. Perhaps Gerard
had
followed… But no. When had she ever heard her
husband’s
approach. He stirred no sound in passing. So if not
him-
Rough hands gripped her by the elbows, jerking them
back and up behind her. Hot breath laced with liquor scorched the
side of her face.
“Thought you could cost me my job and not suffer
the
consequences, eh? Well, guess again, little lady. Let’s see
how
much those creatures will pay to get you back safe, but maybe not
so sound.”
Fighting not to panic, Laure gathered her strength
to repel him with her inner powers, but before she could exert it,
a tremendous pain ripped through her middle.
The child!
With a cry, she felt her knees go weak, but McBain
yanked her back to her feet.
“None of that, missy. Walk or I’ll drag
you.”
Panting too hard to protest his treatment or state
the change in her condition, Laure staggered down the steep path.
Even if she could break free, there was no way she could outrun her
attacker. What chance was there that he’d see she got proper
care
when he discovered she was about to deliver? None. She had to
think. She had to get help or face potential peril.
What had Nicole said about their psychic link?
Shared blood, shared minds.
Help me!
She sent out the frantic call, focusing on Nicole,
on Gerard, on Marchand, not knowing what to expect. Certainly not
an abrupt freedom that spilled her face first into Gerard. While he
gathered her up into his arms, a savage snarl from behind made her
look then regret doing so.
Marchand LaValois dispensed justice with a shocking
brutality.
“It’s her time,” she heard
Nicole saying. “Get her
back to the house, quickly.”
That was the last Laure clearly remembered beyond
cool cloths pressed to her brow, wrenching spasms, and
Nicole’s
calm commands to push. Then a noisy wail that filled her heart with
indescribable joy.
“You have a son,” Nicole pronounced as
she placed
the squirming, red-faced infant in her beckoning
arms.
“A son,” Laure echoed. Through her tears
of
happiness and exhaustion, nothing had ever looked so beautiful to
her.
Later, as Laure slumbered in exhaustion, Gerard
stood at her bedside, cautiously admiring both mother and
child.
“Be careful, lest you grow too attached to abandon
them.”
He turned to glare at Marchand. “I am not
abandoning
them, Frenchman. I will see they are well cared
for.”
“By strangers.”
“It’s better that way,” Gerard
stated. He looked
back to the sleeping woman and child, trying to convince himself of
it.
“Better for whom? You certainly.”
“You know nothing of my reasonings.”
“Enlighten me.”
“She will be better off away from me, away from our
kind, where she will be safe. She deserves that after all
she’s
been through. Especially now with the babe to think
of.”
“Is that what you want as well? To be rid of them,
so you can return to your prowling ways and ferocious
lover?”
“No. It’s not what I want. I want-I want
what’s best
for them. What can I give them besides this skewed existence?
We’re
here even now, hiding because of what I am. She was brought to
labor prematurely because of what you are. I endanger her by my
very nature.”
“Is it her wish to go, to live safely,
alone?”
“It doesn’t matter what either of us
wish. She wants
a normal life, a regular family. She deserves to be
loved.”
“As Nicole and I love one another. As her father
loved her mother and the woman to whom he’s now married? Your
arguments hold no water, Pasquale. You’re a coward.
You’re afraid
shecan accept you as you are, so you’ll
have no reason to
push her away. She’s not the one who’s afraid. You
are.”
Gerard refused to address that truth. “We are from
two different worlds.”
“They don’t have to be so far apart.
She’s used to
our pace. Perhaps she wouldn’t be too resistant to living as
one of
us.”
“Turn her? Make her live as one of the
damned?”
Marchand winced, obviously disliking that summation
of himself. “You overlook the fact that, for some unknown
reason,
the woman loves you and will be happy nowhere else but at your
side, regardless of the risk. Isn’t it time you put aside
your
petty excuses for doing wrong and do something
right?”
“I am. By letting her go.”
And as he left the room, Laure’s lashes flickered,
sending a single line of dampness to trace her
cheek.
Percy scanned the news contained on the single
sheet.
A son.
“Damn!”
Laure’s sudden disappearance over four months
before
had caused no end to speculation and suspicion. He’d been
able to
cover easily at first. A honeymoon for the happy couple. But his
excuses ran thin. One particularly annoying source of trouble,
surprisingly, came from Edna Farris, Javier’s old
fiancé. He
hadn’t known the two women were acquainted, and that made for
all
sorts of uncomfortable suppositions. What were the two of them up
to? Now he had the police sniffing around, and their presence was
scaring away potential clients. He’d gone from Godchaux
Golden Boy
to the man on the receiving end of official questioning. With the
police swarming around his books, he’d had to suspend his
profitable ‘borrowing’ schemes, and his pocket was
now feeling that
pinch.
Worst of all, he needed Laure’s signature in order
to make the final transfer of Pasquale’s funds into his own
untouchable, untraceable account.
Where was she?
He stared at the message, trying to read between the
lines for some clue, but Laure had left none.
His brooding was interrupted by a timid knock at the
door.
“Mr. Cristobel, there’s a Madame La
Claire here to
see you.”
“Who?” he snapped irritably. Then he
remembered.
“Oh, yes! Send her right in, Mary Beth.”
Eulalia La Claire, the voodoo witch.
Wiping the cold trickle of sweat from his palms, he
reached out to take one of the old woman’s hands for a
genteel
press. His senses recoiled against the touch, her skin feeling like
the crackly paper in which they wrapped fish at the docks. He
withdrew as soon as politely possible.
“Madame LaClaire, please have a seat. I understand
you share my concern over my stepsister’s
disappearance.”
The woman’s bright black eyes fixed upon his, and
it
was like a steel rod piercing to his brain.
“You’ve heard from her.”
“No. Yes. Well, just a telegram, actually, to say
that I am an uncle.”
“A girl or a boy?”
“A nephew.”
“What else?”
“There was nothing else. Just a vague statement
that
she would be coming home. There was no posting to tell where the
message originated.”
The parchment hand extended. “Let me see the
paper.”
“As I said, there’s nothing on
it.” But he
surrendered the sheet to indulge her. He watched with growing
uneasiness as she turned the paper over and over between her hands,
her eyes closing, chanting in some foreign tongue.
“She, the child and the dark one are on an
island.”
“How do you-”
“Quiet!” Her ancient brow knit with
concentration.
“Martinique. They are on Martinique.”
“They’ve left the country,”
Percy groaned. “They’re
out of my reach.”
Eulalia’s obsidian gaze bored into his.
“But not out
of mine. I can arrange for her to hurry home, but I need to know
what your interest is, lawyer.”
“Only in the boy.”
“And your sister? You do not care what becomes of
her?”
“She is not my sister.” With that
statement, his
genial mask ripped away. Hatred gleamed in his usually placid
face.
“So her death-”
“Would not disturb me at all.”
They regarded one another across Percy’s desk,
reading a kindred purpose in each other’s plans.
“I need the boy alive.”
Eulalia smiled. “I will see you have him. The other
two, I will take care of in my own way. They will not bother you
again.”
“Good.” Then his eyes narrowed as he
considered whom
he was dealing with. “And why should I trust you?”
Eulalia’s smile never faltered, nor did she betray
a
sense of insult. “This is not about trust. This is about
necessity.
Just as before, when you came to me to ask for Jeanette’s
death.
You did not worry about trust when you arranged your
stepmother’s
demise.”
Percy looked uncomfortable with that reminder.
“Yes,
but you were well paid for that.”
“And this I do for free, because we are both in a
position to benefit from each others’ intentions.
It’s as simple as
that. If you do not interfere in my plans, I have no interest in
yours. I don’t ask that you trust me, but you had better fear
me. I
will have what I deserve and no one-not you, not my meddling niece
nor her unnatural husband-will stand in my way.”
That kind of sentiment he understood only too
well.
“We are in agreement then.”
A cold sense of satisfaction settled within him.
Finally. Finally, he would see his father avenged by ending the
threat of Laure, daughter of the witch who killed him. And, as
justice would have it, he would be nicely rewarded for his
patience. By raising the child, he could live in luxury off the
trust arranged for Pasquale’s ‘heir.’
Until the child could be safely disposed of,
too.
Chapter Twenty
Mist akin to the thick threads rising off the
Mississippi filled the room when Laure awoke.
Though she immediately recognized the familiar
surroundings as her bedchamber at the LaValois estate, subtle
differences had her instantly alert. From the peak of the ceiling
hung a model boat swaying slightly in the evening breeze, the
movement mesmerizing and menacing.
Who would have placed it there?
Who would know of its significance? That it was a
symbol of the voodoo deity, Erzulie?
As she stared in fascinated horror, another
awareness overtook her. Drumming. Soft and insidious at first, a
heartbeat of sound, growing louder and more insistent. She
couldn’t
mistake the discordant tempo.
She leapt from her bed, startled by the chill wrap
of the fog about her bare legs. Beneath her feet weren’t the
smooth
boards of her bedchamber floor but rather the marshy give of damp
soil. She knew the dank smell. Louisiana swampland. It wasn’t
possible, of course. She was safe in her room at the LaValoises.
Even though she could not see them through the dense blanketing
mist, she knew she was standing upon heartpine planks, not unstable
ground. Yet, when she took a step forward, she heard the slurpy
sound of suction, of bayou muck reluctantly letting
go.
She began to tremble.
The drumming was painfully sharp. Why hadn’t it
drawn the others? Surely with their acute senses they would have
heard it too.
But the big house was eerily silent except for the
hypnotic pulse.
Through the wispy veils of fog, she could just make
out the shape of the baby’s bassinet.
“Laurette LaClaire.”
The voice was everywhere. Inside her head, echoing
through the chill air. A hollow, inanimate female voice she
didn’t
recognize. She looked about for the source of the sound but saw no
one.
“Laurette LaClaire, you have called upon
my
power, and now you must pay my price.”
Reason told her Erzulie was not in the room with
her, but her body broke out in gooseflesh.
What price? What price would Erzulie exact for her
inept call? What vengeance would she name to soothe her vanity and
her annoyance at the interruption of her seduction of Gerard? It
hadn’t mattered to her at the time, but now she feared that
consequence.
An icy wind cut through the mist, scattering it from
around the bassinet, clearing her path to where her baby slept. Her
heart began to pound faster, picking up the erratic cadence of the
drums.
The baby.
No… No!
She ran toward the basket, her movements slow as the
yielding earth pulled at her feet, dragging her
down.
No!
She grasp the basket, bending over to see inside.
Her gaze was momentarily distracted.
A tiny boat waved where it was suspended from the
sheltering hood, dangling over the empty blankets that still bore
the shape of where her son had been.
“No!”
“Laure.”
“Where’s my baby?”
“Laure, wake up. You’re
dreaming.”
The sound of Gerard’s voice pulled her back from
the
brink of madness. Her eyes flew open, her gaze focusing upon his
familiar face. He was frowning slightly, concern puckering his
brow. Her attention leapt past him to the infant’s
basket.
“The baby! Is the baby all right?”
“I’m sure-”
“Go look!”
Gerard went to the bassinet, glancing inside.
“He’s
sleeping, though I don’t know by what miracle with all the
noise
you’ve been making.”
“I want to see him. Bring him to me.”
He hesitated, uncomfortable with the idea of picking
up the child. But with Laure extending her arms so needily, he had
no choice but to scoop the warm, slack bundle up into his hands. So
tiny. So light.
“Your son, madame.”
She brought the babe eagerly to her breast, cuddling
him there, all maternal possessiveness. Her relief was
apparent.
“Just a dream,” she murmured to herself
as she
kissed the crown of wispy fair hair.
Gerard remained at the bedside, features impassive
as he watched mother and child together. Such a tender sight. Such
unconditional love. How impossible for even the hardest heart not
to be moved.
And his heart was hardly immune where his wife was
concerned.
“You’ve not told me what name
you’ve decided to give
to your child.”
Would it be after the father, he wondered with a
sudden thrust of jealousy.
She looked up at him, emotion softening her gaze. He
saw love there, and a deeper sentiment he could only identify as
sorrow.
“I thought I would call him Gino after your friend,
Nicole’s father. Unless you feel my son unworthy of the
honor.”
For a moment, he couldn’t speak through the swell
of
poignant feeling. He looked down at the peacefully sleeping
babe.
Gino.
“Mille grazie.” He
studied the infant, with
its chubby cheeks and angelic wisps of hair. A wistful ache speared
to his soul. “But shouldn’t you honor the
boy’s father rather than
your husband’s friend, who means nothing to you?”
Laure’s expression closed down tight, her eyes
losing their warmth, her lips growing thin with suppressed fury.
“Not if that man had no honor to begin with.”
He’d told himself it didn’t matter.
He’d told
himself he didn’t need or want to know. The responsibility
wasn’t
his. But suddenly it was imperative to discover who had given life
to the boy.
“And what if this mortal decides he wants to claim
the child?”
Her smile warped with bitter amusement. “You have
already taken care of that problem.”
For a moment, he didn’t understand her words or her
anger. What problem had he solved and how? He frowned, trying to
think of how to ask her. And then it hit him. Hard.
Javier. The child had been fathered by Alain Javier.
So the man had done more than just break her bones and bruise her
spirit. He recalled the image of her the night of her party for her
wretched brother. The fear and loathing etched into her face in the
presence of her former… Gerard would not call him her lover.
The
man had put his hands upon his wife, had done worse before they
were wed. Suddenly, he wished he had the chance to murder him all
over again. Never once did he consider that Laure had been anything
but the man’s unwilling victim. Not after looking into her
eyes and
seeing the horror and hatred there.
And that changed everything.
The baby awoke with a fretful whimper, quieting when
he heard his mother’s tender voice. Instead of rooting
instantly
for his breakfast, he seemed to study Gerard with a somber interest
that made the vampire smile.
“Gino,” he mused. “Yes, he has
that same look of
fierce intensity, as if he must solve the puzzle of the universe.
Gino Pasquale. A fine name.”
“Pasquale?”
“You are my wife. This is my child and heir. What
else would he be called?”
The sight of tears upon her cheek was almost his
undoing. He brushed them away with gentle fingertips. When he spoke
again, his voice was low and gruff.
“See to the child’s needs, and I will see
to
mine.”
She didn’t say the words, but he could see them
shining in her glistening stare. He could read them blatantly upon
her heart and mind.
I love you, Gerard.
This time, he believed her.
The dreams came every night, each one progressively
more disturbing. She tried not to worry her hosts or Gerard, but
her edginess and increased pallor were hard to miss. Her attempt to
wave it off as the weariness of a new mother fell short of the mark
when it came to convincing Gerard in particular. She couldn’t
let
him guess the cause of her anxiety. If it was Eulalia reaching
across the ocean to her, she didn’t want her touch to fall
upon
him, too.
But what if it was just her own anxiousness, her
guilt for calling upon her ancient gods, despite her mother’s
warnings? Was it her worry over Erzulie’s wrath that brought
the
nightmares in such vivid detail? Why alarm her friends and husband
if that was the case?
Then there was another reason to cast her
quasi-premonitions aside in favor of maintaining harmony. It was
the way Gerard looked when holding baby Gino in his arms. His
awkwardness in handling the tiny form was quick to disappear. He
doted upon the babe and, when no other could quiet the noisy cries,
Gerard never failed to charm him into a gurgling contentment. His
Italian heritage, her husband claimed with unexpected modesty. Love
of family and children was inbred in him. She began to hope it was
love that gentled his gaze when he looked upon the child he now
called his own.
And she began to wish that tender emotion would
favor her as well.
Though he lingered in her company, it was mostly to
play with Gino, not to pursue any intimate intentions. As Gino grew
stronger and her body healed itself, she began to chafe with
restlessness, longing for some of her husband’s lavishly
shared
attention. It was unworthy to be envious of a child, but Laure
yearned to be on the receiving end of just one of those
affectionate smiles.
Perhaps accepting the child as blameless and
forgiving her for her failings were two very different
things.
And so she kept her fears bottled inside where they
fermented in juices of dread and solitude.
She moved through the thick mists.
The tiny boat rocked to and fro in a mocking
prediction of what she would find when she gazed anxiously into the
bassinet. But this time the blankets weren’t flat and empty.
A
childish figure plumped them to earn her relieved laugh. She
reached down to lift up her child, a cold terror beginning to well
as her hands touched not warm infant skin but a cool, unnatural
material. The blanket fell away as she looked into the white china
doll face with its painted on mouth and blue marble
eyes.
Her scream still echoed as she sat up in her
bed.
“Cara, what is it?”
Her quaking hands brushed back damp hair from a
sweat-dappled brow. She was trembling all over. Still, she managed
a wavering smile. “Just a dream-”
“Do you think me stupid,” he chided as he
came to
settle on the edge of her bed. The mattress never dipped beneath
his weight. “These are more than dreams. They’ve
troubled you since
the babe was born. Tell me what is in them that puts you to such a
fright.”
“Silly things, nonsense really. I’d be
embarrassed
to speak of them aloud.”
“I’m not leaving until you tell
me.”
Her chin tilted up a stubborn notch. “Then prepare
to stay for a long while.”
“All right,innamorata . I
shall stay.” He
stretched out along the length of the bed, adjusting his lean form
until he was comfortably reclined. “Now, you will return to
your
rest, and I will keep your dreams at bay.”
She smiled at his bold assurance. And was still
smiling when she lay down next to him.
“Close your eyes,” he ordered with mock
severity.
When she complied, she felt a light caress upon her brow, whether
his lips or his fingertips, she couldn’t tell, but her
tension was
soothed away. Though she tried to hold onto awareness to appreciate
his presence beside her, slumber slipped up over her, deep and
undisturbed.
And as he promised, for the next few hours no dreams
slipped past him.
For Gerard, though, hours were a dream. Listening to
the waltz of her breathing, absorbing her warmth and unique mortal
perfume, he lost himself in the study of the woman he’d wed.
What a
marvel she was. To endure the brutality of a man like Javier and
yet still love the child he had forced upon her-such selfless
emotion humbled him.
And when his life was threatened under the voodoo
witch’s knife, she’d straddled him like a beautiful
Valkyrie intent
on taking his soul to a hero’s Valhalla rather than the hell
Eulalia had planned for it. She risked her life, and the life
inside her, for him. Without thought. Without hesitation. Being
unable to understand or return that kind of passion had him
wandering through an angry confusion these last months, feeling
unworthy of her willing sacrifices and wary of emotion that
powerful.
She loved him, and Marchand was right, it scared him
to death.
Had he been able to make peace with his past, things
would have been so different. Had he come back to her as a mortal,
he’d have had no reservations. But how to justify what he was
with
what she made him wish to be? He was no hero deserving of a
Valhalla welcome. But she made him think he ought to be, just to
warrant her affection. He’d never met anyone’s
expectations before,
and his own aspirations had fallen far short of their inception.
Yet she made him want to reach for that ideal he’d set for
himself
when he and Gino were youths in Italy.
He’d seen in his friend everything that was
admirable and had secretly envied his ease in attaining it. But
now, after all these centuries, all those things were his to
claim-wealth, social position, knowledge, family-and still he
behaved like the greedy malcontent he was, needing more and never
satisfied. Never believing he’d reached that same pinnacle of
success. Never believing he was worthy of it. And now he had a wife
who loved him, totally, freely, amazingly, who’d presented
him with
a child he adored. Why couldn’t he accept his good fortune?
Why was
it so hard to embrace his dream?
Beside him, Laure made a soft sound as she stirred
back to wakefulness. A forgotten emotion surged within him,
something so big, so full, he couldn’t identify it at first.
To
call it happiness was to give it little credit. To say it was the
pride of possession barely scratched the surface. Naming it
admiration or affection or any other weak second did both of them
an injustice. So when her eyes opened, and he saw his future there
in the soft dark depths, he could escape the truth no
longer.
“I am in love with you, Laure
Pasquale.”
She blinked at his unexpected claim, her gaze going
shimmery. When she would speak, he touched his hand to her lips to
still the words until he addressed what she’d awakened in his
heart.
“I did not plan to be. I did not want to be. I
fought against it as if it were a fearsome enemy, only to find that
surrender to it is so much sweeter than ever I could have
imagined.”
He felt her smile beneath his
fingertips.
“You are laughing at me because you realized what I
refused to weeks, no months, ago. You have watched me foolishly run
in circles trying to escape that which I wished so desperately to
have catch me. I thank you for your patience,cara
mi’amore
. No more running. I am where I wish to be.”
His mouth replaced his fingertips upon her lips.
There, he let his kiss express what moved him so miraculously with
an eloquence he could not match in words. With a nibble at the soft
underside, he voiced the wealth of his tender feelings. With the
plunge of his tongue, he boldly stated the passion growling for
release. The brush of his lips across her cheek, buffing the
flutter of her eyelids, he declared his desire to explore all that
she would offer. And on her tremulous sigh, she accepted all with
one all-powerful word.
Yes.
While baby Gino slept blissfully unaware, Gerard
stripped his wife of her sensible cotton gown and began showering
her with the adoration she’d been denied for too
long.
Beneath his seeking kisses, her supple skin burned.
Beneath his roving palms, her body arched and ached for more.
Beneath his conquering weight, she opened for him, drawing him
inside with an ecstatic moan of greeting. And through it all,
Gerard wondered wildly why he’d been withholding this
spectacular
pleasure when it was the expression of his unspoken passion for
this unusual, exotic creature who whispered his name and made his
heart whole again.
Entwined together in the peaceful aftermath of a
hurricane’s explosive power, Laure had never felt so content
and
secure. This was the man who would fulfill her fantasies and exceed
the scope of her dreams. This unlikely, unnatural, arrogant,
selfish being who had humbled himself completely with his admission
of love for one so inferior to his near-godlike
state.
If one such as he could reduce himself in humility,
it was time for her to make her own abject
apologies.
“I never told you how sorry I was that things did
not work out as planned,” she murmured against the yet cool
contours of his chest.
“What things,cara ?”
he whispered back,
spinning a web of gold as he threaded his fingers through her
hair.
“It was unforgivably bold of me to make you
promises
I could not keep. I wanted so much to earn your admiration, I ended
up risking both our lives. I should never have placed you in such
danger, well knowing I was not in control.”
“Say no more, Laure. You owe me no apologies.
I’m
done living off my regrets. You created a new future for us when
you brought little Gino into this world. What is past, is gone. We
will concentrate on what is to come. Are you agreeable, my
love?”
My love. She held the phrase to her
heart,
where it sang unrestrained.
“I have no arguments,caro mio
,” she
murmured into his kiss.
Laure came awake with a gasp. She sat up in her bed,
her hand to her racing heart, feeling its frantic tempo through the
damp cling of her gown.
A dream. Just a dream.
Her gaze leapt to the bassinet, knowing she
couldn’t
quiet her panic until she had made sure all was well. The house was
quiet but not unnaturally so. She could hear the birds outside the
open terrace doors singing their twilight song. She could smell the
tropical blooms upon the warm, early evening air. Everything seemed
in order.
Thankfully, just a dream, but it was over now, and
once she’d checked on Gino, she could go back to sleep. Soon
Gerard
would join her, and all would be well.
She smiled, holding to the thought of his tender
passion the night before. Basking in the warmth of his
words.
I am in love with you, Laure
Pasquale.
The last glow of daylight slanted across the white
wicker and glinted upon something she hadn’t noticed there
before.
Something small hanging from the hood. Something terrifyingly
familiar.
She drew a strangled breath.
No!
She hurled herself from the bed, casting off the
covers that had tangled about her in the throes of her
dream.
It had been a dream. It had been a
dream.
“Gino?”
Sobs poured from her, each a wrenching agony as she
came to the basket. One glimpse told her all.
It was no nightmare from which she would
awaken.
Empty. The bed was empty.
Her anguished wail heralded the fall of night, the
death of dreams.
* * * *
Laure was inconsolable.
She sat curled against Gerard’s side while Marchand
questioned the servants and estate guards. No one had seen anyone
or anything. Of course, they didn’t. Laure knew the truth.
One
couldn’t see the unseen. Her child had been stolen as payment
for
her vanity. Gino was the price of her demands upon gods she only
served when it suited her. They would not be slighted or taken
lightly.
She understood that now. Too late.
The next few days were a hellish blur of weeping
recriminations. Gerard was her strength, her silent salvation. If
she had told him the truth about her dreams, perhaps their child
would still be with them. If she’d attached more weight to
the
possible danger, little Gino would even now be safely in his bed.
But Gerard would hear none of her distraught confessions, refusing
to attach any blame.
However calm he seemed in order to comfort her as
she languished in his embrace, broken by the sense of loss, she was
aware of the explosive tension within him just waiting for a
definite focus.
If impending danger had a face and form, he wore it
and wore it well.
Someone would pay dearly for what she suffered
now.
On the third day, a message arrived from Percy.
He’d
received a ransom request for a princely amount but had no
authorization to release the funds. What should he
do?
“The money means nothing,” Gerard told
her tightly,
earning her eternal gratitude. “I will go to New Orleans at
once.”
That pulled her from her sorrowful lethargy with a
sudden, new purpose.
“I’m going with you.”
“Laure, stay here where it is safe.”
Her laugh rang with brittle truth. How safe could it
be when their greatest treasure was stolen out from under them? She
leaned into his shoulder, expecting tears to come, but her eyes
stayed open, burning and dry. And a new emotion surfaced, one ripe
with purpose.
Fury.
“I will not stay behind. I will have my child
back.”
“But there’s danger for you in New
Orleans.”
“If they have my child, the danger will come from
me.”
She sat back to regard him, her gaze black as coal,
ready to take flame.
Gerard gave no further protest. He sensed a new
power in her, the fierceness of a female defending its young. A
fierceness he understood, for it raged through him as well. He
touched her taut cheek with adoring fingertips.
“Come with me, then. And together, we’ll
bring hell
with us.”
Chapter Twenty-One
“Who has my son?”
Instead of answering Laure’s frantic question,
Percy
crossed his office to embrace his distraught
stepsister.
“Oh, my dear, I can’t tell you how sorry
I am that
this has happened.”
Laure pushed away. After days of sea travel, her
nerves were raw, her temper frayed. She had no patience with
platitudes.
“Percy, what do you know?”
“Unfortunately, nothing more than I already told
you
in my note.”
“Let me see the letter!”
He went to his desk and withdrew a single sheet. His
expression was carefully composed in lines of concern. Laure took
the ransom demand, her hand quivering slightly. She forced it to
steady. This was no a time for weakness. She read the few boldly
printed words, trying to divorce her heart from her mind, to see
not Gino in terrible danger but a criminal bent on greedy profit.
She ran her hands across the cheap paper, letting her senses
explore beyond what her eyes could see. There was no trace of
Eulalia. She hadn’t written the note.
“What now?” Gerard asked from his neutral
spot near
the doorway. His gaze alternated between his wife and Percy. Laure
was by far the calmer of the two.
“I have the papers here for you to sign. They will
allow me to liquidate several of your investments for ready
funds.”
“Not yet.”
Gerard’s statement took them both by
surprise.
“But the note said-”
He cut off Percy’s sputtering with a wave of his
hand. “We wait until we are contacted.”
Percy cast an anxious entreaty at his sister.
“Laure, he is toying with the life of your child!”
But Laure met Gerard’s steady gaze, a gaze that bid
her to trust him, and Percy’s panic passed her by.
“We will be at
home, Percy, should you hear anything more.”
“Laure,” he cried out frantically,
“you are making a
mistake by listening to him.”
She took her husband’s arm and smiled.
“No, Percy. I
am listening to my heart.”
Once the house was opened to clear away the stagnant
scent of disuse, it was like they’d never left. As if Gino
had
never been a part of their lives. There was nothing of him in the
large rooms. No memories to cling to. No belongings to cherish.
That unsettled Laure more than the fruitless encounter with her
brother.
Rubbing her forearms to instill some warmth inside
where she had been cold for days, Laure paced the front
rooms.
“How long before they contact us?”
Gerard tracked her movement through impassive eyes.
“I do not know. Do you still believe it is your
aunt?”
“She didn’t write the ransom
letter.”
“It could be the work of more than one,cara
.”
There was a gentle caution in his tone. What was he
trying to prepare her for? What could be worse than what they
already knew?
Their child was missing.
“We are in danger as long as we are
here,” Gerard
reminded her, adding, “from more quarters than either of us
knows.
When we have the boy, we must be ready to protect ourselves by
moving fast and leaving no traces.”
Once that news would have distressed her. Now it
meant less than nothing. Home was not here inside these rooms, in
the furniture she’d lovingly arranged. It was where her
husband and
son were.
“I’ll begin packing my things.”
She never thought to
ask if he had a destination in mind. It didn’t matter as long
as
the three of them were together.
As she started from the room, Gerard called to
her.
“Laure?”
She paused, turning toward him.
“We will have him back.”
Her smile was tremulous. “I know.”
“I must go out for a time.”
“I know.”
His expression was a tender version of his earlier
mocking self. “Do nothing foolish in my absence.”
She crossed her heart in promise and, with a braver
smile, bid him to go.
She would have all her family together
again.
Determinedly, she continued up the stairs to begin
to pack this portion of her life away.
“You wasted no time in returning.”
Laure whirled from the bedside where she’d been
folding her gowns into a hurried stack. She wasn’t surprised
to see
Eulalia standing in the hall. For the first time, she felt no awe,
no affection for the older woman, just the cold fury of a mother
torn from her child.
“Did you think I wouldn’t?”
“I knew you would. I know how strong a
mother’s
instinct becomes when her own is threatened.”
“Is that what you’re doing? Threatening
me?”
“I do not threaten, child. I demand.”
“And what is it that you demand for the return of
my
child, providing you have him?”
Eulalia smiled. With her withered skin and lifeless
eyes, she resembled one of the patient alligators waiting in putrid
waters for the unwise. Laure no longer was naive enough to step
without care.
“Who else could have taken him from you without a
trace, without a sound? A beautiful child, much like you were. A
fine, healthy child who misses his mama.”
And from out of the folds of her tattered cloak she
produced a small patchwork animal, a child’s toy. Laure
didn’t need
a closer look to recognize it. Nicole had given it to her. It had
been Frederica’s. Gino slept with it in his bed.
Laure bit down hard on the anguish swelling about
her heart as she gathered the toy within her hands. “Return
him to
me, Eulalia.”
“It’s not my wish to keep you separated.
I would
insist that you give your solemn vow not to interfere in
thesociete‘s affairs. When my reign is
over, my blood
will inherit, not your mother’s.”
“I have no interest there. That’s your
obsession,
not mine.” Laure shook her head in sudden pitying
understanding.
“Why didn’t I see it before? How jealous you were
of my mother and
grandmother. Is that why you perceive me as such a
threat?”
“You are no danger to me.”
Laure chuckled softly, not believing her arrogant
claim. “It’s becausegrandmere
showed me the magic and not
you, isn’t it?”
Eulalia’s black eyes sparked with fury.
“She had no
business going outside the family. Your mother had walked away from
her future, and I was there, begging to learn.”
“Perhaps she knew you could not be trusted with the
knowledge. Is that why you overcame her and placed her soul in
thegovi ? Out of spite?”
“Out of necessity. Because she knew or guessed what
I had done… But you need know no more than that. I will,
however, tell you how much I enjoy her imprisonment at my
command.”
“My son,” Laure demanded, returning their
conversation to its important focus. “All I need do is wave
my
rights as heir, and you will give him back to me?”
“Partly.”
“What else?” she demanded, eager to make
whatever
concessions necessary to restore her baby to her
arms.
Eulalia frowned. “Your tone used to be more
respectful, child.”
“Perhaps because I felt respect for you then. Not
now. Answer me.”
“I’ll return the child in exchange for
the vampire;
a life for a life, a soul for a soul.”
That, Laure hadn’t expected.
But she should have guessed.
She remembered that long ago dream.A life for a
life . Only then she’d believed her husband to be
the villain.
How naive she’d been not to see the truth. Her aunt was mad
for
power and terrified of the knowledge that had escaped her grasp.
Only by fortifying her strength through absorbing
thebon-ange of a revenant could she claim an equal
status
in the eyes of her followers.
She wanted Gerard to complete her
sacrifice.
“No.”
“I thought you loved the child more than life
itself. More than the half-life of thebaka you
married?
No? Was I wrong then? Bien. I will make due with
the
child, if that is your wish.”
“Do not hurt him. He is an innocent.”
Hearing the faltering in the younger woman’s voice,
Eulalia smiled, tasting victory. “Not with the power of your
family
flowing through him. I would prefer the vampire, but I will accept
the child if I must. Either will bring me the prestige I desire.
Which one? That is your decision. Tell me now, for the time of
bargaining is at an end.”
How could she choose? The husband she loved or the
child of her body? Both were an integral part of her heart and
spirit. But Eulalia’s demand had to be met or matters would
be out
of her hands. There was only one solution she could think of, one
that would satisfy her unbending loyalty to those she
loved.
Speaking the words that ripped her soul asunder,
Laure said, “I will deliver a vampire for your sacrifice, and
you
will see my child is unharmed.”
“Of course. Tomorrow night.”
As the dark priestess turned to go, Laure thought of
something else that perplexed her.
“Tante,what will you do with
the
money?”
She regarded her niece, puzzlement genuine. “Money?
What money?”
“Never mind.”
“Tomorrow, Laure. No tricks this time, or the child
will fall under my sword.”
That graphic image cost Laure the last of her
strength. Her knees buckled, dropping her to the floor where she
wept into her hands, face buried in the small toy that still held
her baby’s powdery scent.
Wept for all that she was losing.
She felt him in the room before he made himself
known. A personal agony like none she’d ever experienced
wrung her
heart in a vise of regret. How she’d wanted her life with him
to go
on forever, at least to the limit of her human years. That chance
was gone, gone like her child was gone, unfairly, unbearably
missing.
Because she couldn’t have him guessing her intent,
Laure carefully arranged her expression before acknowledging him.
He stood in the hall, in the exact spot where Eulalia had been less
than a hour before. Her dark, sleek and sometimes sinister husband.
He regarded her stoically, feeling her mood the way one would test
the ground in the bayou.
She went to him without hesitation, because she
couldn’t endure another second of separation when their time
was so
short. Her arms banded his neck, her mouth sought out his own. His
lips were cool, though undeniably responsive.
“You’ve not fed,” she stated
quietly, remaining in
his embrace.
“I was worried about leaving you here
alone.”
“I’m glad you’ve returned. I
need you near
me.”
She felt him tense at her husky claim. The need for
caution undercut her pleasure in that tiny victory. He no longer
had any defenses against her. That’s what she must count on
if her
plan were to succeed.
He must not suspect within those clever, wary turns
of his mind that there was any other motive for what she did. Not
that her desire for him wasn’t real. Not that her yearning to
feel
him close then closer still was a lie. Not that her love for him
wasn’t a total commitment of body and soul. All of those
things
were true, and were both help and hindrance for what she must
do.
“Gerard?”
Her hands pushed beneath his coat, rubbing over the
fine linen of his shirt, stirring the anticipated response. His
hands opened wide at her shoulder blades to begin a sensuous
kneading. His face nuzzled into the loosely held knot of her hair
until it came undone, the way her resolve nearly came undone. She
closed her eyes and summoned all her strength.
“Gerard,” she broached again,
“what will the future
bring for us once we have Gino back?”
“What do you mean,cara
?”
“The future for you and me.”
Now he understood. She could tell by his
infinitesimal stiffening. “What do you want it to be, my
love?”
“Long and happy. Longer than my years will allow. I
heard you talking with Marchand.”
“Oh?” He’d gone very still.
“I want what he and Nicole have
together.”
“We have that.”
“But for how long? Until I begin to grow old? Until
those who don’t know us confuse us for mother and son? Until
I must
surrender myself to my own mortality and you continue on alone? Is
that what you want?”
“No.” The sound growled from him, low and
passionate. “But that is how it must be.” He
couldn’t help
picturing an ancient Arabella Radman, her radiant beauty smothered
in the folds of old age as she suffered her eternally youthful
husband catering to her fragile needs. And he could see again
Gino’s tragic face as his love was lowered into the cold
ground.
Was that what awaited him?
“That’s how it is,” he restated
for both of
them.
“Why?”
“I cannot change what I am. We had hoped it was
possible, but’t‘would seem it is not.”
“But I can change. I can become as you, and we can
have eternity together.”
He pushed away from her so suddenly she nearly fell.
No. That was not an option he’d entertain. “You are
just upset
about the child. That’s why you are talking this way. I will
not
listen.”
“It has nothing to do with Gino. It has to do with
me loving you so much I can’t bear the thought of us not
being
together.” She didn’t have to summon convincing
tears. They were
there upon her cheeks, glistening testaments to her inner anguish.
“I’m not afraid of what you are. I’m not
afraid to be what you are.
Marchand has shown me the nobility of your kind, and Nicole the
generous compassion that can coexist between your nighttime world
and mortal beings. It doesn’t have to be an unholy thing. You
had
no choice. You had no chance to choose. I do and have.
Gerard,” she
leaned into him as she spoke, “share the magnificence of what
you
are with me.”
He caught her forearms, levering for a saving
distance. “Why? Why do you make this choice now?”
She met his intense stare unblinkingly. “Because I
have been touched by the fear of death. I have seen my own
mortality and that of those I love. I have been weak and suffered
for it, but now, I want to be strong, so strong no one will dare
harm me or mine again.”
He said nothing, delving into the depths of her
expression. Seeing her determination there.
“Gerard, share your strength and your future with
me. I promise you will never be alone or lack for love. Free me
from this mortal frailty, so I can do what I must to preserve for
all time what we have together. Unless, of course, you don’t
want
me to share it with you.”
His arms crushed her up against him as he took her
with his kiss. She gave herself to him completely, withholding
nothing as passions ran wild. His hands fisted in the fabric of her
gown, tearing it from her frame, so that only the thin gauze of her
undergarments lay between them. With a powerful move, his arm swept
behind her knees, hoisting her into his embrace to carry her to
bed.
His kisses fell everywhere-on her parted lips, in
the valley between her breasts, at the sensitive inner hollow of
her arms, at the hot tangle of her maidenhair. She welcomed them
with soft moans of delight, her fingers clutched in his hair, her
knees spreading wide to invite a deeper, more intimate kiss. She
gasped as he feasted there, as he drove her to a shattering climax
that had her crying out his name as if he were a god she
worshipped.
And then he was naked, too, a glorious sight she
would forever revere. Her hands would not be satisfied until they
had traveled the length and breadth of him, to the limit of his
patience with her inciting touch. He found her eager mouth once
more, sharing her hard and heated breaths as he filled her with one
swift stroke. Time stilled as they savored the beauty of that
instant when they were one in body and soul. And then he began to
move.
Sensation, fierce and primal, flamed at the friction
made between them. The give and take of power, the surrender of
pride to the most basic of emotions. Want. Need. Desire. Love,
wild, unbridled, unstoppable love. Never had Laure believed such
joy, such freedom possible. She clutched at the hard flex of his
shoulders as her body mated with his in desperate
need.
I love you, Gerard. I love you,
Gerard.
The words were herlangage , her chant of
power, spoken in her heart and mind, and greedily received by his
without being shared aloud. And as she reached her capacity for
pleasure, he stopped his fierce fencing with her tongue, his mouth
lifting so her expectant gasps filled the air. And as tremendous
spasms ravaged her body, the sharp sting of his teeth at her throat
became an erotic part of the cataclysmic event.
She’d been prepared for pain, for fear, for a last
moment of reluctance, but he made the act into one of exhilarating
passion. The want to give, to give more, had her clutching at the
back of his head, holding him captive as he partook of her
life’s
blood. Her senses spun, wildly at first, then with a dreamy
delight. She drifted, enjoying the calm, the peace, the soft glow
of her thoughts.
Then the contact to Gerard was broken, and panic
settled along her limbs like a cold, creeping mist, numbing her
mind, reaching inward to silence her heart forever.
No…
“Laure, you must not stray far. Come back to
me,cara . You must be strong if you want to live.
Live, my
love and be with me always.”
Something warm drizzled across her lips. With a
taste, she knew what it was. Her blood mixed with Gerard’s,
hot,
thick and rich upon her tongue. At first, she tried to turn her
head, to refuse the elixir that led to eternity. But then she heard
Gerard’s persuasive voice, not aloud, but a silken whisper
within
her head.
“Drink,cara . Be one with me
forever.”
But their forever could never be.
She swallowed reluctantly, because she knew she
must, then, as the heat hit her system, streaking through it like
flames, she could not take him in fast enough to fill the empty
void where life existed no more. She heard drumming, not the
angryvodun tempo, but a low, enticing rhythm that
grew
stronger and more a part of her. Gerard’s heartbeat. She
called it
closer and closer, embracing the cadence and making it her
own.
“Enough, my love.”
She moaned greedily as the feast was withdrawn
because nothing had ever satisfied her so completely.
Gerard’s arms
became a welcomed haven.
“Rest,” he whispered against her smooth
temple, “for
when you awake you will see with new eyes but love with the same
heart.”
She relaxed then, letting the strange whorls of
bright color and sound lave her senses. It was beautiful. Trusting
Gerard to see to her care.
And when she did open her eyes, she saw before her a
different world.
“How do you feel?” Gerard came up on his
elbow to
regard her judiciously.
Laure blinked and looked about in wonder. “I never
imagined things would have such depth and amazing texture.”
She
wanted to see it all, delighting in the subtle changes created by
her heightened senses.
“We exist on a slightly different plane from mortal
beings. We can alter time, can control our surroundings, even our
very substance, if we choose to. I will teach you all these
things.”
“Yes.” Then she placed a hand upon his
finely
chiseled cheek to quiet his enthusiasm. “But first I want to
learn
how it will be between you and me.”
“I suspect it will be, how you
say,magnifico . But you are yet a new creature and
should
take your time-”
“There is no time. What I mean is, there will be no
better time than this. Kiss me, my husband.” And she kissed
him
first, desperately because she knew they didn’t have an
eternity.
This was the last moment they would have
together.
It was magnificent.
Excitement came alive inside her, sprinkling up her
arms, tickling along her breasts, tightening into an unbelievably
sensitive center. When his mouth fastened there, the pleasure was
instantaneous, rolling through her in volcanic waves. Sensations so
rich, so thick, so devastatingly strong. Their couplings always
enthralled her, but never before had she felt such power, such
control. She gripped his sleek flanks and rolled so that she came
up astride him. There, from that vantage point, she could watch his
glorious face, depict his pleasure as she eased down over him by
slow, exquisite degrees. Pleasure and the torture of delay became
one. She shuddered as he filled her completely. It was the sight of
Gerard’s expression, so sharply cut in ecstasy, that carved
the
perfect moment upon her soul.
How she loved him!
His eyes opened slowly, their silvery glitter
against the pale moonlight of his skin and thick black lashes
creating a startling dazzle.
“I have waited centuries for you.”
He reached up to lace his fingers through the bright
fire of her hair, drawing her down to him so their lips could meet.
Their breaths merged and, as they moved together in an increasingly
urgent purpose, their gasps and cries and sighs fed each
other’s
passion to the point of fiercely shared bliss.
Magnifico.
And as dawn’s approach ended their union, Gerard
led
his lover, his wife, up the spiraled stairs to the place of their
daylight sleep. Only there, upon seeing his coffin, did she resist
her fate. She pulled back in alarm, staring at that box as a symbol
of what she’d surrendered.
“I can’t, Gerard.”
“But,cara , you must. It is
part of what
you are. We must keep to darkness to preserve our strength, to
protect ourselves from the sun’s angry touch. That cruelty
you
never want to feel. Trust me on that, love.”
But she continued to regard the casket with
wide-eyed horror. He couldn’t bear the sight of fear swimming
in
her lovely dark eyes.
“Wait here a moment, my love.”
She stood in the dusty, imprisoning darkness, aware
for the first time of how greatly her existence had changed.
Afraid. Alone. Until Gerard returned, dragging a feather ticking
behind him. He spread it on the floor and reclined upon it. Looking
up at her, his features beautiful with their small inviting smile,
his palm smoothed the space beside him.
“Is this better?”
Her smile was poignant, twisting about his
heart.
“Have we made a mistake,cara
?” he inquired
gently, fearing the hesitation, the strangeness of her mood.
“Do
you feel regrets?”
“No,” she declared at last, her strength
of will and
purpose returning. She settled upon the bedding, into his open
arms. Curling close in an intimate tangle of arms and legs, she
nestled her head upon his shoulder as a heavy lethargy
descended.
“I love you, Gerard. Never doubt
that.”
And when he opened his eyes at dusk to find she was
no longer beside him, it wasn’t doubt putting a cold spear of
terror through his heart.
It was dread.
Chapter Twenty-Two
Muttering under his breath, Percy shut the door to
the bedroom behind him and turned. Running squarely into Gerard
Pasquale.
“Where is my wife?”
Percy took a step back, eyes rounded in his surprise
at seeing him, not only in his home but alive. It was all he could
do not to babble incoherently. “I don’t…
She-she’s not here. Do
you think she heard something from the kidnappers? She
wouldn’t act
on her own, would she?”
“I don’t know. But I do intend to find
out.” His icy
glare burned down into the little lawyer’s like flares of an
eclipse.
“Normally, my Laure is the soul of good sense. She
wouldn’t think to take on such a dangerous task alone.
However, she
seems to be acting a bit irrationally,” Percy
confided.
“Your point, Cristobel, providing you have one
other
than to irritate me beyond reason?”
“If I were you, I would check with those odd
relatives she has out in the swamps. I wouldn’t be surprised
to
discover they had something to do with the boy’s
disappearance.”
When Gerard didn’t react, he hurried on with his theory.
“I seem to
remember her telling me there was bad blood between her great aunt
and her grandmother. Perhaps some kind of family feud has been
resurrected. It’s hard to say with their kind.”
The bitterness just slipped out. He thought, he
hoped, Pasquale had missed it but should have known better.
Pasquale missed nothing.
“What kind is that?”
“Poor bayou people,” he explained
hurriedly.
“Laure’s mother was quite ashamed of them and their
pagan
practices. I don’t know if Laure’s ever had
anything to do with
them. She’d be crazy if she did. Pagan worship, witchcraft.
Disgusting, evil ways.” He shuddered for effect.
“Perhaps I shall go see.”
“Do you know where to look?” Percy
offered, wanting
to appear helpful rather than anxious to send him on his way.
Anything to get him out of his rooms.
“I will find them.”
“Good luck then. Let me know what you discover.
Laure’s welfare means everything to me.”
Perhaps he pushed too far, for Pasquale gave him a
quelling glare. But whatever he might suspect about Percy’s
sincerity didn’t keep him from going to his wife’s
rescue. He
started to leave.
Percy had just begun to breathe a sigh of relief
when Pasquale froze on his way to the door. He paused, his head
tilted, all preternatural stillness. The hairs on Percy’s
neck
quivered.
“What is it, Pasquale?”
Gerard turned slowly. “You tell me, Cristobel. I
cannot see you as someone who would good heartedly offer to care
for a neighbor’s child.”
“Child? What are you-”
Then he heard it, too, a soft whimpering from behind
his bedroom door.
“Oh,” he said, thinking fast and
furiously, “that’s
my clerk’s daughter. He is running an errand for me
and-”
Gerard thrust him aside with rib-bruising force, and
with one step had breeched the threshold.
The fretful baby lay in a padded box on the bed.
It’s whining stopped when Gerard bent near. Instead, a cooing
gurgle sounded.
“There, there, Gino,mi‘ amore
di bambino
.”
A tiny fist grabbed hold of his finger as the other
waved happily.
“I-I can explain-”
Keeping his voice low so as not to disturb the
child, Gerard said, “You need explain nothing to me,
parasite. Save
your excuses for when your sister comes to claim the child. Were I
you, I would be very careful to see that nothing happens to him
before we return. Am I understood?”
“Y-yes.”
Gerard tapped the baby’s plump cheek with his
forefinger, then straightened to confront the child’s uncle.
Meeting Gerard’s gaze was like staring into a hell one would
soon
call home.
“I leave him in your capable hands,
then.”
Percy didn’t move. He was afraid he was going to
lose bodily control.
“If you run,” Gerard added almost
cheerfully, “be
assured that I will hunt you down in minutes and dine on your
entrails while you watch.”
Percy believed him.
Drumming filled the night like an evil heartbeat,
drawing believers together at themambo‘s
command. Clad in
her crimson robe, the ritualasson rattle in her
hand as a
sign of her office, Eulalia gloated to herself as the crowd of
worshippers parted to allow passage to a figure in a white cloak.
Her smug expression fell when she saw it was her
niece.
“Why are you here, Laurette? This is not the
bargain
we made.”
She folded back the white hood so all would
recognize her by the gleam of her red-gold hair, her gift from her
grandmother’s Celtic past. “I did not lie. You were
promised a
vampire, and I brought one.”
Eulalia looked behind her, perplexed, and then she
looked, really looked, at the young woman before her. Looked and
saw the translucent skin, the burning intensity of her gaze, the
aura of power and unnatural strength humming about
her.
“What have you done?”
“I have become your sacrifice out of love for my
family. Did you think you could make me choose between them? How
would I ever live with that choice? So I will be their martyr, and
they will go on. The family you have tried for so many years to
destroy will survive. I have been such a fool.”
Eulalia’s black eyes narrowed. “Are you
here to
challenge me, girl?”
“I am here to fulfill a promise. You may take my
soul, you may absorb my power, but if you harm my family again, you
will know all that Moira LaClaire taught me. Too bad you will not
live to practice it.”
“A threat?”
“I don’t make threats,tante
, I make
demands. You’ll have your life for a life, soul for a soul.
Where
is my child?”
“He is safely away from here. No harm will come to
him, I promise.”
“Your word by your sacred office.”
“Yes. My word.”
“Then let’s proceed.”
At Eulalia’s sharp direction, LaPlace gripped
Laure’s forearm and escorted her into the circle toward the
altar
stone. Laure went willingly. If this would save her son, it was a
sacrifice gladly met. She wouldn’t think about not seeing him
grow
up and grown old. That was too great a pain to control. She would
concentrate on the certainty that Gerard would see him well
reared.
If he could ever forgive her.
She stopped at the altar, reaching out to touch
thegovi that held her grandmother’sti-bon-ange
.
Looking into the clay pot, she whispered, “I will be with you
soon,grandmere .”
It was then she saw the truth, sent to her in a
stunning vision from the grandmother she had adored. A truth that
shocked her from her resignation with the secrets it
revealed.
She confronted Eulalia in a throbbing fury. “You.
Youare responsible for their deaths. I
wasn’t certain
until this very minute. Why did none of us see in time to save
ourselves?”
Eulalia smiled, her venomous hatred clear in her
poison-laced words. “Because you were weakened by the idea of
family, and you forgot that power knows no loyalty.”
“You spread the rumors about my mother that led to
my father’s death.”
“So simple, really,” she had the
arrogance to boast.
“A slain child, a whisper in the right ear.” Why
keep her silence?
After all, it was a secret she’d been dying to tell for
almost a
decade.
“And her husband, Simon Cristobel? That was you,
too. Of course. But how did you manage?”
“Zombi poison,” she confided, proudly.
“A substance
so deadly it only needs be absorbed through the skin. I made him a
gift, some lovely calfskin gloves supposedly from your mother, only
they’d been cured in my own special blend of bouga toad,
millipedes, tree frogs, and seeds from my favorite poisonous
plants. A substance strong enough to paralyze, to make him fall
into a mysterious coma. Could be he was still alive for his own
burial.”
She smiled at Laure’s horror.
“And my mother?”
“She was too powerful to be left alive. Even though
she’d promised not to challenge the rights of succession
after
I-took care of my dear sister. I, myself, performed
thedessounin on her, as I will upon you.”
Laure closed her eyes, filled with fear now that she
knew her fate. A fate she’d share with her mother. After her
sacrifice, in order to separate thegros-bon-ange
from her
body, her nostrils and ears would be stuffed with cotton, and her
knees and big toes tied together. Her mouth would be laced shut and
her pockets turned inside out. Then Eulalia would spray raw rum to
the four cardinal points then over her corpse to cleanse it. As
theasson was shaken over her and candles lit, her
name
would be whispered in her ear as it had been in her mother’s.
Once
the loa of the dead were drawn, Eulalia would be reborn with the
divine essence of the recently dead. Her spirit would become a part
of the priestess as it tried to pass through on its way
toGinen , the world of the dead. That was her
fate, and
the unfairness of it made her tremble with rage and grief. Her poor
mother and the men she’d loved, falling prey to the madness
of a
single woman bent on unusurpable power.
It would not be borne.
From out of the folds of her robe, Laure produced a
colorfuldrapeaux bearing Baron Samedi’sveve
.
Upon that flag rested a calabash rattle. Eulalia gasped as she
recognized the beading upon it.
“Where did you get that?”
“It wasgrandmere‘s.
She gave it to me in
hopes that I would one day wield it to the good of
thesociete . I see now that will never
happen.”
“Give it to me.” Eulalia had looked
everywhere for
it after she’d dealt with her sister, but it could not be
found.
With Moira LaClaire’s symbol of authority in her hand, she
could
command the loa’s service. She would be unstoppable. She
snatched
the rattle and held it high, flushed with the sense of her own
power. At last, her right would be realized. “Tonight I will
finally rule supreme.”
Laure regarded her with a small smile. “Yes. This
is
your night,Tante Eulie. The night when your sins
are upon
you, and the names of my grandmother and mother are
freed.”
“What nonsense is this, girl?” Eulalia
snapped at
her. “They are dead, as you soon will be. And I did not need
your
scheming stepbrother’s money to pay the way as I did with
your
mother.”
Laure stared, shocked to hear it spoken aloud, but
not disbelieving. What reason would the old witch have to lie?
“Percy? What did he have to do with my mother’s
death?”
Eulalia laughed. “You are a fool. Do you think I am
the only one who hates enough to kill? Only he is a gentleman and
does not dirty his own hands. Where did you think all the Cristobel
money went? It came to me in the name of revenge to ask a life for
a life. Only the stupid boy had an innocent pay for my guilt in the
death of his father.”
How perfectly the pieces fell together. Eulalia
killing Percy’s father, laying the blame on his new wife.
Percy
paying Eulalia to slay her mother in an act of misguided vengeance.
Such irony. How he must have hated her while pasting on that caring
smile. And how pleased he would be to learn of her death out here
in the swamps.
If only there were some means of telling her husband
of Percy’s part in these schemes of greed and retribution.
She
hated the thought of him going free. But Gerard was no fool. In
time, he would figure it out for himself, and Percy would pay. And
pay dearly.
Eulalia made a motion. “Prepare her.”
Laure didn’t struggle as she was lifted atop the
altar. The stone bit cold and hard into her shoulders, back and
thighs. Above her, she saw the gleam of
LaPlace’sku-bha-sah as he passed the
sword to Eulalia.
This was it. This was how she would meet her death. She would call
upon the memory of her husband and child and hold their dear faces
near to give her courage. They would know her last thoughts had
been of them.
As she closed her eyes, she knew a savage
satisfaction. Though she’d not been sure of the extreme
nature of
Eulalia’s treachery, she’d come prepared for it.
She might now be
paying for her own naivete, but she would not go
alone.
Suddenly, there was a break in the chanting, a
hesitation in the drumbeats. A murmur rippled through the members
of thesociete . Laure heard the whispered name of
amort , Baron Cimetiere, loa of the graveyard, as
Moira
LaCLaire’sgovi vessel rose into the air,
sweeping over the
heads of the awed believers and out into the night.
“What is this?” Eulalia shrieked, staring
through
disbelieving eyes. “I called upon no loa of the dead. What
tricks
are these? Are you doing this?” she demanded of her
niece.
Laure smiled to herself as she shook her head. It
was not her doing. She knew of only one with such a grim sense of
humor.
Gerard.
“Baka! Baka!”
The terrified cry rose up in a huge swell through
the crowd. They ducked down as if some invisible creature flew
overhead. A luminous trail marked the empty air, and the sharp odor
of sulfur burned the nose. LaPlace was plucked off his feet. He
uttered a fearful cry, his hands flailing at whatever unseen being
held him by the shoulders as he was carried away.
“Tricks!” Eulalia shouted, trying to calm
her
panicked followers, but even she cast worried glances about the
quiet sky. “There is no power here but mine.”
Taking her cue upon the stage set by her husband,
Laure sat up to exclaim, “There, you are wrong. I have called
thetonton macoute to act on my command.”
The name of the evil bogeymen woke a new wave of
fear within the milling crowd.
“I have made ananajan pact
with
thePetro loa in my family’s name. We are
partners in this
most vile and black of magic, and they serve me to one purpose.
Revenge.” She paused in her spontaneous oration and turned to
her
aunt, fixing her with a cold smile. “And you will be their
sacrifice.”
Eulalia cringed back. She stared down at
theasson Laure had given her. Her body began to
tremble
and stiffen, and she dropped the rattle. But it was too late. The
poison Laure had placed upon it was already coursing through
Eulalia’s system like a raging disease. Her last cognizant
thought
before unconsciousness overcame her was of how proud Moira would be
of her daughter’s little girl. She fell to the ground, rigid
as a
corpse.
Laure stepped down off the altar and gestured for
devotees to put Eulalia in the place that had been prepared to
receive her sacrifice. Now was not the time for squeamishness or
hesitation. The souls of her family cried out to be avenged. She
picked up the sacred sword, and steeling herself for what had to be
done, made one quick motion to separate head from body. Then she
gestured for the two parts of the corpse to be placed in the coffin
Eulalia had readied for her. Into it, Laure sprinkled sesame seeds,
so the evil woman’s soul would never rise again at
anyone’s
command.
“Bury it deep in the swamps,” she
ordered. Then to
those who knelt in recognition of her new authority, she said,
“Tear off those robes. You will never assemble to serve
theCochon Gris in summoning thePetro
for evil
purpose. Nobokor priest or priestess will command
you. Go
to your homes and wait for the call to worshipRada
. Until
then, pray to your Christian God so that He might forgive your
sins, because I cannot. Nor will I forget who chose to stand
against my grandmother’s good. Go home. Hide yourselves and
pray
that I do not send my minions to find you.”
They scattered into the trees like hens with a fox
in their midst. Soon, there was only silence.
Laure closed her eyes, saying her own prayer that
Gino had not been harmed by her actions on this night. And before
she could open them, Gerard’s arms were wrapped strong and
warm
about her.
“Very nice drama,cara . Worthy
of
opera.”
He kissed her neck, and she could scent LaPlace’s
blood upon his breath. She turned toward him within the protective
circle of his embrace. Her gaze was wide with anguish, desperate in
its search of his.
“Gino?”
Gerard smiled. He was so beautiful.
“Our son is safe and waiting for us to claim
him.”
Laure sagged upon his chest, letting him support her
in her sudden weakness. His hand stroked her hair with a soothing
repetition.
“You would have let them sacrifice you.
Why?”
“To keep those I love safe from harm. Gino, and
you.”
“And you would have trusted me to raise your
child.”
He sounded humbled by her tremendous faith. The gesture overwhelmed
his self-indulgent heart.
“Our child,” she corrected.
They stood together for a long moment, united by the
knowledge of each other’s love. Then Gerard eased back to
show her
what he held.
“What do you want done with this?”
She took the pot from him with reverent
hands.
In the darkness, Laure stood at an empty crossroad.
She raised thegovi overhead then smashed it to the
ground.
Pieces scattered about her as a huge tenderness brought forth a
serene smile.
“You have saved me,grandmere ,
through your
wisdom, and I have seen you avenged as was my duty. Now I free your
spirit to join my mother in the land of the dead. Tell her I love
her and I will keep my promise.”
She waited there for another long moment then wiped
her eyes. She turned to her husband, who remained respectfully off
to one side, and held out her hand.
“Come. Let’s go collect our
son.”
Percy was frantically packing.
The money no longer mattered. He thought only to
escape with his life. He had no confidence that the witch Eulalia
would defeat the malevolent Gerard, and he planned to be far, far
away before the demon returned for retribution.
In the bedroom, his stepsister’s brat squalled
incessantly, adding to the painful ache in his head.
“Shut up, you little-”
Before he finished his diatribe, the crying
ceased.
He froze, his breath catching in dread. Heart
pounding, he peered around the corner to see Laure with the babe to
her breast. When she turned to look at him, he took a startled step
back. Something was different. Something about her had changed, but
he couldn’t quite get a fix on it.
“Laure, are you all right?” he gushed.
The need to
survive overcame his panic. His cunning would not fail him now.
“As
you can see, the boy is fine. He was delivered to me just minutes
ago by some stranger. I was so worried-”
“You should be,” came the purr of
Gerard’s accented
voice behind him. “Isn’t it time you told your
‘dear’ sister the
truth?”
Percy looked between the two of them, seeing all his
schemes dissolve to a single hope for his salvation. He took it,
shamelessly casting himself at Laure’s feet to sob in
pathetic
earnest.
“Forgive me, Laure. I am a wretch to have believed
the worst of you. I let my anger over my father’s death cloud
my
judgement. I actually believed your mother was responsible, and I
almost let that hatred destroy you.”
“My mother loved him.”
Percy glanced up at that, his hostility glittering
briefly for her to clearly see. Then he was all groveling apology
once more. “I know that now. I allowed my grief to mislead me
into
thinking you were somehow to blame. I was wrong, dear sister. I was
so wrong.”
“Yes,” Gerard drawled out, “you
were.”
Percy’s frightened gaze flashed to the dark vampire
then back to where he scrambled to find mercy.
“Don’t let him kill
me, Laure. I am a victim of this as much as you.”
“It was for the money, wasn’t it,
Percy?”
He blinked at Laure’s cold summation.
“No! No! I did
what I did to protect you.”
“By trying to sell me to Alain Javier? By pushing
me
into a vampire’s embrace in hopes that I would not survive
it?
Hoping that I would not live to see how horribly you had deceived
me? Did you scheme with Javier for his men to murder
us?”
“Not you, Laure. Him! The monster. I was trying to
protect you. Once I found out what he was, I knew I had to keep you
safe-”
“You knew you had to keep his money for
yourself,”
she amended with a brutal insight. “And for that, you would
gladly
sacrifice me and my child, wouldn’t you, Percy?”
“No!” he wailed. He hugged to her skirts.
“I did it
for you, Laure. You must believe me.”
“And for what reason did you conspire to have my
mother killed? Was that in my best interest, too?”
Percy simply stared up at her, expression blank, no
slick answers forming that would save him from this final damning
revelation. He glanced about in terror as Gerard
advanced.
But Gerard merely reached over his head to take the
cooing child from its mother’s arms. Laure, he kissed with a
simmering promise and bid her, “I’ll take the babe
home while you
see to your brother in an appropriate fashion. I’m sure
you’ll
display the compassion he deserves.” Then, he smiled down at
Percy,
all sinister amusement.
“Little lawyer, you have been afraid of the wrong
thing. You’ve been fearing retribution from a
monster’s hands, when
you should have been dreading the vengeance of a mother’s
wrath. Of
the two, I would have preferred to confront the demon any
day.” He
chuckled wickedly.
“Good night, my love,” he said to Laure.
“I will
wait up. Be mindful of the dawn.”
It was then Percy realized what was so different
about his stepsister. He’d been throwing himself upon her
humanity
to save him from Gerard.
A humanity she no longer possessed.
She smiled, seeing his awareness of his
fate.
Her fangs gleamed.
With the prickle of dawn behind her, Laure paused in
the doorway of a hastily constructed nursery to savor a moment of
complete contentment. There she watched as her husband rocked her
tiny son to sleep. But the mood didn’t last. All was not
settled
yet. He glanced up when he felt her attention and
smiled.
“There you are. I was beginning to
worry.” He
reluctantly surrendered the child to a plump, matronly woman who
was waiting near the babe’s bassinet. “Laure, this
is Mrs.
Bradfield. She will take care of Gino while we are at rest. She
comes with impeccable references.”
When the woman bent to place the child in his
blankets, Laure saw her husband’s mark upon the
woman’s
throat.
“Mrs. Bradfield is experienced with children,
aren’t
you, Mrs. Bradfield?”
“Oh, yes sir. I loves the wee ones. That I do.
‘Tis
grateful I am for the position and for such a generous salary.
’Tis
almost a shame for me to take it, such a pleasure it will be to
care for one so bonny.”
Gerard had eyes only for his wife as he answered,
“You have our greatest treasure in your hands,signora
. No
fee is enough to express our thanks, isn’t that
right,cara?”
“Yes, my love.”
“I’ve told Mrs. Bradfield that we may
soon be
leaving New Orleans.”
“Is that a problem, Mrs. Bradfield?”
The elderly woman smiled at Laure. “Oh, no
ma’am. I
have no family left, and he is such a lovely child.”
“We trust him to you, then.”
“Rest easy, ma’am. I will keep him
safe.”
Gerard extended his hand. “My love, it is time for
us to retire.”
She slipped her fingers across his smooth palm,
reveling in his possessive grasp. “Lead the way.”
They climbed the stairs together, and as they lay in
one another’s arms, Gerard asked with a mild curiosity,
“Did you
see to Percy properly?”
“Only the bayou and the alligators can answer
that.”
He chuckled in appreciation.
Laure didn’t respond with like amusement. Her
expression was grim but not regretful. “I could not let him
live.”
“I know, my love. You needn’t
apologize.”
“He was a danger to us. We would never have been
safe. He arranged my mother’s death and tried to do the same
for
us. Thankfully, he was not successful. But he would have tried
again. I know it.”
“You did the right thing,cara.
Justice has
been well served.” Then he grew pensive and a trifle uneasy
with
his thoughts.
“What is it, Gerard?”
“Before I rest, I need to know the state of your
heart.”
“My heart? I don’t understand.”
“But I do, now. I wanted to believe the reasons you
gave me, but I know now that you had another motive for choosing
this half life. It was to save the child, a decision I applaud, one
I would have made myself had you given me the choice to make it.
You should have, Laure. You should have trusted me. You should have
let me go. Then you would not be eternally cursed to share this
life with me.”
He wasn’t angry with her for her deception. It was
pain she saw in his luminous eyes, and that was far worse. She
wouldn’t have refused him the right to rant and rave over her
excluding him from danger, but she would not allow him to hold the
misconception he’d come to. She took his gloriously featured
face
between her palms, directing his gaze to hers so that he could not
mistake her sincerity.
“I did what I did for our family. For Gino, for
you.
I would do it again without hesitation. But never, never will I
regret my choice to spend an eternity with you. Never. It is no
curse; it is a blessing. If you believe nothing else I’ve
ever told
you, believe that. Neither of us will ever be alone again and I
would wish it no other way. I love you, Gerard, and I will live
this life or any other with you, gladly, without doubts, without
remorse.”
He said nothing for a long moment, and she began to
fear it was too late to convince him of this all-important truth.
It wasn’t a lack of trust, it was love that had dictated her
choice. A love for him and the child they would raise together, if
they could get beyond this point of contention.
“One other question,cara
,” he asked at
last. “I was wondering if you meant to take over control of
your
clan now that the witch is dead. I do not mind sharing the night
with you, and I truly enjoy sharing my bed, but I am jealous of
those demons who would demand equal attention.”
Laughing with relief, she tipped up his chin with
her thumbs, letting him read the adoration in her tender gaze.
“The
only magic I care to practice is in holding your heart
captive.”
“That spell is complete,cara .
I am
eternally enchanted.”
He kissed her then and held her close as daylight
sealed their dreams in slumber.
Don’t Miss the Remainder
of
Nancy Gideon’s
“Midnight”
Series:
Midnight Gamble
Midnight Redeemer
Midnight Shadows
Midnight Masquerade
Midnight Crusader
Visit www.imajinnbooks.com for information on additional
titles
by this and other authors.